Shadows of The Past

Assassin's Camp

0 INK

a part of Shadows of The Past, by Blackbird26.

Home of the Wolfpack

RolePlayGateway holds sovereignty over Assassin's Camp, giving them the ability to make limited changes.
705 readers have been here.
3,798 readers have visited Shadows of The Past since Blackbird26 created it.

Heads Up: Completed Storyline!

This universe is marked as COMPLETED, indicating that no further changes will be accepted.

Setting

Between the grounds of the two cities, deep inside the forest, lies a clan of assassins, they name themselves ???The Wolfpack???, or simply ???The Pack??? and they have prospered for years eliminating targets on both sides of the feud. The camp consists of one huge clearing surrounded by woods and several hidden paths that lead across them. Inside the clearing there are several cabins made of logs, and also tents. One big, more secluded cabin is the home of leaders. In the very center of the camp there is one big camp fire which is lit every night.
More recently the Pack???s camp has been raided frequently since their location was given away to the ruler of Blackpond. Their numbers have been severely reduced, and their facilities and supplies destroyed.
Create a Character Here »

Assassin's Camp

Home of the Wolfpack

Minimap

Assassin's Camp is a part of Valcrest.

7 Characters Here

Sean Fletcher [1] "I swear on my life and my honor to live by the laws of the Pack and therefore surrender my life to the clan until death releases me of my oath."
Evin Bana [1] "The reality is that the reality you see or the reality you seek will never be the true reality."
Jake Turner [1] "Who am I? I'm not at liberty to say."
Allison Blake [1] "There are no heroes in this world. Only people who are willing to take a little more pain than the average person."
Crystal Rivers [1] 1st in command of the Wolfpack: DECEASED! (not really, haha)
Ella Page [0] "Will I ever truly understand this?"
Daniel Zimmerman [0] "The line between Justice and Revenge is thin."

Start Character Here »


Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Crystal Rivers Character Portrait: Allison Blake Character Portrait: Jake Turner

Earnings

0.00 INK

"Forgive me." The words were nothing more than a whisper as Jake stared at the cold gravestone before him. Only one sentence was read in its surface, he figured only Crys would have picked it out. It read: "Daniela Rivers - Finally at rest." To an outsider that might have come off as inappropriate, but it was an inside joke anyway. Any time Crys would tell her mother to relax or take a rest she would answer with. "I'll have plenty of time to do that when I'm dead." Jake let his eyes rest on the words and he let out a small chuckle.

Jake hadn't been in that camp in over a year. The clan as a whole saw his return as suspicious. Understandable. To them he had already committed treason once. He had been there for almost a week now, trying to do his share and avoiding Crys at all costs. He barely caught a glimpse of her or two as she passed by. Her mother's death was getting to her, he knew that. He also knew he couldn't possibly be as close to her as he would like. Not right now.

He closed his eyes and lowered his head respectfully. The last conversation he had with the leader of the Wolfpack was quick, and slightly unfriendly. Although he remembered the concern in her voice as he accepted his task, when she proceeded to list all the reasons why he shouldn't accept. Dani was never an emotional person, but that was her way of showing that she cared for his safety. Tears escaped the man's blue eyes as he recalled the day of her death. Seeing his leader fall to the ground from behind a black helm was something he would never forget. As the pain brought him to his knees, his fingers sunk into the dirt before the grave. "Forgive me." He repeated.

"What are you doing?" The familiar voice sounded in his ears and he opened his eyes. "Stand up, you idiot." Crys added.
Jake didn't move, he didn't think he would stand to turn around and face her right now. Suddenly a hand grabbed his shoulder, she had knelt down next to him before he could even notice. "Jake, what are you doing?" She repeated the question.
Jake nodded, trying to get his voice to come out. Finally he answered. "I'm paying my respects, Crystal. Is there a problem with that?"
Crys sighed beside him and and he felt her skin against his as she ran her fingertips along the side of his face, he hadn't been this close to her in a very long time, under the circumstances it made him slightly uncomfortable. "You look different." She stated, her fingers stopping on the scar above his left eye.
Jake opened a half-smile. "You still look the same."
"You're not looking at me, silly." She laughed.
Jake sighed. "I don't have to. You'll always be the same stubborn child."
"Don't take me for a child, Knight. I can still give you a nice beating." She stated, in a playful tone, poking the scar. "Or have you forgotten?"
Jake finally looked at her. Crys did look exactly the same, the same familiar smirk crossing her face as she bragged about being able to beat him... Nothing had changed. He smiled. "No I haven't forgotten that." He wiped his hands on the front of his shirt before touching the gravestone with his right hand and standing up. "Don't ever call me that again." He told her. A hint of coldness crossed his voice for a second. Before she could answer a man's voice echoed across the camp.
"CRYSTAL!"

-------------

Allison had been busy scouting. She had very little time to mourn Dani's death, she had been working non-stop to keep the camp as secure as possible under the circumstances. In the week and a half she had been there she barely got any sleep. She wasn't complaining though. Anything that she could do for the clan, she would do it. Tending to recruits was the worse though. Not that she didn't enjoy being an instructor, but... The questions were inevitable. They wanted to know about the Shadow's attack on her and expected her to brag about killing a White Knight. She had no idea how people even knew about those details. In the Pack though, once the word is out... It spreads quicker than a forest fire.

Crossing the main entrance and heading to the center of the camp she heard talking amongst some actives. The same talk had been going on over and over. She stopped, not looking at group of men talking, not even to register their faces. She leaned against a tree and listened. A slight frown crossing her expression.
"She hasn't given us any word on what our plan are! Someone needs to confront her at some point!"
"The question is: How rational can she still be? She's not talking to anyone and leaving us in the dark. We're the ones who are dying because of whatever they did in Newhaven. Why must we pay for her mistakes?"
"She is Dani daughter."
"She is not Dani. She is more Bastian's daughter, if you ask me. I never once trusted that outsider to begin with."
"Lionel... That's too much."
"No, I'm done. This ends now." The active by name of Lionel stated. Then he walked a few step and shouted. "CRYSTAL! SHOW YOURSELF!"

Ali raised her head and her blue eyes darted at the man. He couldn't possibly be that stupid. Crys came walking, slowly from the memorial and she immediately stopped a few steps before the man who had called for her. "Show yourself?" She repeated his words. "I was unaware that I was hiding, Lionel."
"I am done with this." He stated. Walking a step closer and pointing his finger at her disrespectfully. Ali let her hand slide towards her quiver. Then she heard Crys chuckle. Coldness in her voice as she answered the man. "Stop yourself before it's too late." She warned him.
"No. I challenge you!" He shouted.
The whole camp stopped as he said those words. As if time had suddenly stopped, or slowed considerably. Crys sighed. "I'll give you five seconds to leave my presence before I'm forced to kill you. Five..."
The man didn't move so she kept counting slowly:

"Four..."

"Three..."

As she spoke the word "Two." Ali heard one of the recruits scream. She had missed the split second when Crys pulled out her Sai and stabbed the man. The metallic sound of a knife was the only sound in the clearing as the dagger Lionel had pulled fell to the ground. Crys let the active fall to the ground at her feet before getting on one knee beside him and slitting his throat in one clean move. Then she rested his dagger over his chest, closed his eyes and whispered. "Rest in peace, my brother."
She stood up and sheathed the bloody Sai before finally speaking. "There is enough people killing our members already. Once this is over you can all turn on me. Right now, we should be fighting them and not each other." Her voice was calm and void of emotion as she spoke. Ali knew Crys a little better though... Killing one of her own men was a painful thing for her. Ali nodded as Crys turned her back, speaking as she walked away from the center of the camp. "Give this fool a proper burial, then return to your assignments."

Ali wanted to chase Crys down and talk to her, but she had her assignment to fulfill. There was just no time for friendship right now.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

The camp was silent for once. There was no commotion of battles and no intensive training going on. Evin finally had a chance to get some well deserved sleep. It almost seemed that Evin hadn't slept since the battle in Newhaven took place almost a year ago. The battle was a walk in the park compared to what had to be done around camp to make sure that no one came close to destroying the camps. The promise he made to Dani hadn't even crossed his mind until she had died. He just had no time to take care of Crystal and make sure she didn't get into trouble. He had far more pressing matters to attend to.
Ella was a perfect example of this. It took a year of emotionally torturing her until she finally cracked. Just a few days ago, he had caught her plotting to kill Evin. It would only be a matter of days until she would actually go on with her plan. Then step one of her training would be complete and he could move on into working the more intensive stuff and actually sending her on missions with him.
Another thing he had to worry about was the attacks themselves. He was part of the tactics task force who was responsible for creating tactical offencive and defencive lines for when the attacks happened. If it wasn't for that work, the camp would have been lost a long time ago, but as the Knights started learning the tactics, the tactics had to be changed. So this job became a day by day struggle to stay one step ahead.
Finally, there was the new task that he was dealt with. One of Dani's last dying wishes was to make Evin second in command of the camp. On top of everything else, he had to take almost full responsibility of the camp now. Over look Crystal's decisions and discuss all the doings of the camp. It was too much for Evin to handle. No wonder Dani always seemed so bitter.
Suddenly, just as Evin was drifting off into sleep, he heard a man yell from outside, "CRYSTAL, SHOW YOUR SELF!"
He tried to ignore it, but the commotion continued. When Evin finally had enough of it, he swung open the cabin door and ran to the center of the camp where everything was happening. On the ground, just in front of the fire was Lionel, with his throat slit. Evin looked around for any possible attackers, but saw none. He quickly realised what must have happened.
Evin sighed and muttered a few curses under his breath, "Where the hell did Crystal go!" He demanded with authority, even if he didn't enjoy doing so that much.
Ella Page walked from the center of the crowd that was surrounding the dead man. The fear that he usually saw in her face was no longer there and it was one of an almost sick pleasure. Evin would find himself facing Ella's blade soon, but for now she co-operated with his demand. She didn't say anything. She just looked a certain way. It was enough for him to understand though and he went towards where he believed he would find her.
After a few minutes of walking down a narrow path, he caught up to Crystal. She was exactly where he expected her to be, by the lake.
He spoke, "Do you really think that you can do that to members of the Pack Crystal?" Before she had a chance to justify her actions, Evin continued. "Just because the man threatened you does not justify the fact that you took the life of one of our assets. Most of these men can only remember the life in the Wolf Pack and they remember it the way Dani handled things. That is all they know. It will take time for them to trust you, but I'll tell you now that killing will not help break that trust barrier. No matter how angry you get, you have to understand this."
Evin sat down beside Crystal, looking out into the lake. It was such a beautiful sight at this time of day.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Alexandra was practicing when she heard the man's shouting. She chose to ignore it, it had nothing to do with herself and besides, whoever wanted to pick a fight with Crystal obviously had some screws loose. She figured they deserved whatever they got.

And so she continued with her illusions, wincing as the usual cuts appeared on her hands. She pushed the pain to the back of her mind as she formed and dissolved and reformed this illusion and that, making it appear as though shadows were dancing or fire was crackling. She almost felt warm when she created the fire but knew it was in her head as illusions usually are.

She had become curious after a few minutes of forming and reforming different scenes and creatures and decided to see what had been the result of the idiot's, well, idiocy. She made the illusion dissipate and left the small clearing she had been in for the past few hours. She walked quickly to the camp and glanced around, there had definitely been no attackers; she had been correct in that assumption. Alexandra moved slowly toward the body she noticed lying on the ground, shaking her head. " Really Lionel..? You were a good fighter and all, but apparently you didn't have any brain to match." She said to the bloody corpse before she turned on her heel, muttering " Idiot."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Crys had walked towards the lake almost immediately after killing Lionel. She hadn't yet bothered to wash the blood off her blade. She didn't enjoy having to do that, but she felt no hesitation, no doubt, no fear, given the chance he would have killed her. If he had been bluffing, if it was just talk... It didn't have to go that far. "Damn fool!" she muttered, tossing a small piece of rock into the water. Then she raised her head when she heard footsteps. She sighed, quietly. She didn't as much as flinch when Evin spoke to her. She listened to his words of course, although she didn't think he quite understood the situation.

The moment he sat beside her, she moved away from him a little, more on an instinct than for any other reason. As if somehow he would know what she was thinking if she sat any closer. Although she knew for a fact that he couldn't. "If you're here just for the sake of scolding me, then don't bother. I'm very much capable of doing that myself." She mumbled. Finally she pulled out her Sai and a piece of cloth. She dipped the cloth in the water before using it to wipe off the blood on her blade. She could still smell the blood on her hands. It sickened her. It was the first time blood ever bothered her. Including the night she discovered her father dead in the Inn at Blackpond. Once the blade was clean, or she thought it to be clean, she raised her head to face Evin.

Her voice sounded slightly more clear this time as she spoke. "I don't think I can kill members of this clan, just because I'm angry Evin, that would be treason. I did not do this because Lionel threatened me, to make some kind of example out of him, or to try and impose respect on the clan." She sighed. "I did it because I knew that if I didn't he would have killed me. Without the slightest hesitation." She flipped the dagger between her fingers as she allowed herself to think for a moment. "I honestly wish he had been bluffing. I could have easily overlooked that... Everyone is angry right now, I wouldn't hold it against him. I'm not like that." She was sounding apologetic now, so she stopped herself and went silent for a moment or two.

She smiled slightly to herself for a second as if she suddenly remembered something funny as she felt someone at the memorial nearby, she wondered who that was, but shut down the smile immediately. "So... Is your recruit finally turning on you?" She asked him, trying to fake a severe tone. She had given up on trying to criticize Evin's methods a long time ago. She did catch herself remembering the girl though. Aside from a split second during the battle at the castle, when she thought she sensed something interesting in her, she didn't pay much attention to Ella. Suddenly she felt that she should.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin sighed while Crystal was whining about her only choice. Anger began to develop deep down in Evin's stomach, but he held it back. All he thought about was how Sebastian would handle the situation. That was what Dani wanted from him anyways. He needed to keep the promise he made to her no matter what. Now was the perfect time to start. He just continued to listen. He made sure that he wouldn't show his emotion, even if Crystal could feel them. It would just show that Evin understood her enough that he didn't want to express his feelings, but she still understood how he felt deep inside. Evin called this way of communicating with Crystal his telepathy. Although Evin did not possess any such power, he was still able to communicate emotions to Crystal on a whole other level that most people wouldn't understand.
As Crystal finished, her expression quickly changed, just for a moment. She felt something unusual somewhere near by. He came to realise what it was when he heard noises in the bushes behind him. Crystal continued the conversation on another topic. This time, she spoke about Ella and how her training was going. "So... Is your recruit finally turning on you?" This just came to solidify Evin's suspicions of what exactly Crystal had felt just seconds before.
"You'll see in a second." Evin took a few seconds after he said that to draw one of his daggers from out of his sleeve. In an instant, Evin turned around to catch the dagger that was aimed to pierce the back of his neck. The tang noise from the two daggers clashing caused all the birds in the trees around the pond to fly away into the sky's. Evin grabbed the wrist of the attacker and kneed her in the stomach to make sure she wouldn't be able to get up for another couple of minutes.
"That was a worthless attempt at best Ella, but you did what I have been waiting for none the less. Tomorrow, you will start your next part of training. Now that you are willing to kill, you will be allowed to join me in training for properly planning a hit."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ella didn't do much for the next minute. She was just lying on the ground trying to hold back the tears that she so desperately did not want to show. Her plan had failed and now she barely catch her breath. What did this mean for her. Would Crystal see this a treason and have her executed. She didn't want to think about the several possibilities of outcomes for her. Even worse would be what Evin might do to her now. What type of sadistic training would he have her preform now. Or was it all over. She only hoped she could tell. She smiled up to Evin, her sadistic smile and said, "You... sick bastard." She could barely catch her breath as she spit out her words.
She got up from the mud she was laying in and went back her little cabin to freshen up the best she could.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Cute kid, don't you think?" Evin turned himself back around to face Crystal. He sat back down, this time facing her. "And just so you know, I didn't need the hint that she was coming thank you very much. I could tell that she was coming without you hinting that you sensed her."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Allison had finished training one of her recruits a bit early. She had to send the 13 year old boy to the healers. Served him right for trying to grab her bow out of her hands. "Idiot." She muttered as she walked towards the lake. She snickered as she caught a glimpse of Ella walking away from the small clearing. As the girl passed her, Ali heard something in the bushes and turned around. She saw nothing. Facing the lake she saw Crys and Evin sitting there. She nodded. "So, you went back to stalking her now?" She asked in a whispering tone. Jake made himself visible and shot a glare towards Evin to make sure the man hadn't noticed him. Didn't look like he had. Then he sighed. "So, what if I am?"

Ali took a good look at her friend, Jake looked miserable. As if he hadn't slept in years. "You look awful." She stated.
He chuckled. "Well, thank you, you look very unattractive yourself."
She smirked slightly. "Oh, that's just your opinion, Jacob." Her expression turned slightly more serious and she looked towards Crys. "I think she's finally losing it."
"No... She's not. She might though." Jake shot a glare at Evin again as if he stated that he was responsible for making sure she didn't. "She lost her mother, days ago, and everyone expects her to just..."
"They're frightened Jake, and angry. They want to feel like there is someone thinking clearly for them because they can't. It's her responsibility to be that person, or at least pretend." She sighed. "I love Crys too, and I really wish we could all hold her hand right now, but let's face reality here... Leaders only get challenged in this clan if they show themselves weak. Evin is doing a good job, but if we simply sit here and hope we can fend them off forever, soon there won't be much left of us. We're cornered."
"I know that." He stated, and walked away. Ali watched him leave with a slight frown. Wondering what had happened to him in Newhaven. The Jake she knew would never walk away like that.

----------------

Crys nodded, smiling slightly at the girl's lame attempt to take Evin out. "I do know, and you're welcome, but I wasn't actually hinting you." She chuckled. "She has a valid point though... You are a sick bastard."
"Look who's talking." Ali stated as she walked towards the lake and sat down, letting out an exhausted sigh. "Stupid recruits." She muttered.
Crys snickered. "Look who's talking now." Then she she nodded. "Trouble?"
"That depends... Breaking my recruit's ribs is not treason, right?"
"No." Crys answered, with a chuckle. "How many of yours have I broken?"
"All of them I think. That one time at least." Ali mumbled trying to remember. "How come you guys are always here? This is supposed to be my spot."
"I came here to be alone." Crys shrugged. "Not happening though."
Ali sighed. "Do we have a plan Crys? I mean..."
"I know what you mean." Crys stated, with a slight frown. "I have been thinking about it. We're low on supplies our people are getting attacked whenever they go hunting for food... If not by the soldiers by those stinking mercenaries." She sighed. "No matter how long we manage to stand our ground, eventually they'll break us."
"There's one thing we can do." Ali stated. "While I was in the ruins I violated one of the rules, so... Lena put me to work as punishment. I met some injured soldiers while working there. One of them mentioned that the ruler of Newhaven, the former ruler, had two children. The younger sibling has been missing for years now. That person technically is the ruler of Newhaven."
"And we have no idea where to look..." Crys mumbled. "If we could get this person on our side, that could make our lives easier."
"That's what I thought." Ali stated. "I didn't ask many questions though. I didn't want the man to figure out who he was really speaking to."
Crys smiled. "Oh, I'm sure Lena would have handled that." She frowned slightly and turned to Evin. "You think Ella would know something about this story? I mean, she was close to the real king."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

The direction that this conversation had gone was good. Crystal seemed to be in a better mood. She was even poking fun at him by agreeing with Ella. Things lightened up even more when Allison showed up and began to reply to comments that were made to Evin. The conversation continued on it's way with the three of them. They discussed what was on Crystal's mind. When Allison asked, "Do we have a plan Crys?" The entire tone of the conversation shifted.
Even in the secluded area of the lake, they could not escape the morbid reality that they would be doomed without some serious political intervention. Crystal wasn't looking at all the options though. Evin understood that he had discussed making a pact with Blackpond before and she turned it down, but now they were starting to run out of options. Maybe this time Crystal would consider it a little better. Before he could express his train of thought, the conversation shifted again. This time they were talking about Ella and the fact that she was close to the king before his death.
"The truth is that she hasn't really talked about that all too much to me. Maybe it's the fact that she doesn't trust me and wants me dead though. Maybe one of you would have better luck with this." He then decided to express the urgency of what was going on once again, Hopefully she would understand why they needed to make a pact. "Another thing I would like to tell you before things get out of hand is that we need to make a pact with Blackpond. If we give them our services, they will return the favor with troops. Maybe they could even supply us with essentials for the camp that we can't get because of the army blockade outside our camp. If you send me with someone, I could go down to Blackpond and see if we could do something about it. Of course I would also have to bring Ella with me. It doesn't matter that she is still in training. We need her to be trained as quickly as possible so we can get more assassin's working for our cause."
He remembered the last time he had requested to go out to go on a personal mission. It was the start of the entire chain of events the lead them to this moment. He just hoped that this time, this mission would be the start of a chain of events to save the lives of everyone in the Pack.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Crys nodded when Evin mentioned Ella hadn't spoken to him about her past. "I don't see why she wouldn't open up to you. You're so comforting." She joked, smirking a little. "Maybe Ali can share some of her stories about how I tortured her and see if that'll get to her."
Ali chuckled. "Oh, I have plenty of stories. Like when you made me hold my bow drawn for eleven hours. I couldn't move my arm for over a week after that."
"For six days. It would have been less if you had followed my instructions, so quit whining." Crys replied pushing Ali towards the lake, not strong enough to push her in, but almost.
"Hey, stop it." Ali complained, although she laughed.

When Evin mentioned Blackpond though... Crys' smile shut down fast. Truth is, she hadn't ruled that possibility out completely, even when she turned it down the first time. "This could blow up in our faces is so many different ways..." She sighed. "I don't see that we have much of a choice. What bothers me is if they decide that we owe them allegiance once this is over." She frowned slightly. "We are not an army for hire and I will not have that. So the possibility of getting out of a bad situation and into another is my main problem with this." Crys was in doubt, her mother repeatedly told her to never trust a city ruler. This was beyond a matter of trust now. They needed Blackpond. Hell...

Crys ran her fingers through her hair and scratched the back of her head. Anyone who knew Bastian would immediately recognize that as the same gesture he always made when he couldn't make up his mind. After a moment or two of silence. She spoke again. "Alright. We don't have a better option. Make sure you take someone reliable with you, besides Ella, I mean. " She wanted to go herself, but the way things were, that was out of the question. "And make it clear to them that they need us, we're not asking for favors." The moment she said that, Ali got on her feet and nocked an arrow as a strange voice sounded. "What are you guys talking about?"

"Healer." Crys mumbled, not moving. "She was in the memorial a few minutes ago." She faced the girl. "Don't bother hiding, because you really can't."
Crys heard the string of Ali's bow relax as she spoke with an irritated tone in her voice. "You're an apprentice. You're not allowed to leave the ruins. I suggest you go back before Lena knows you're missing."
"Let her stay." Crys shrugged. "She can stay with other healers. I can talk with Lena if she gets angry." Crys really didn't want that girl wandering about on her own with the way things were lately. It didn't bother her to have another healer around, apprentice or not.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Crys frowned slightly at that girl's attitude as she offered her what appeared to be a rose. Ali let out something similar to a snicker and mumbled. "Healers are the weirdest creatures..." Crys figured she resented some of the time she spent at the ruins apparently. Smiling slightly at Ali's contempt, Crys accepted the rose and nodded. "Alright, Blanditia. If you must leave, then I suggest you be on your way and be careful not to sneak up on anyone again. You were very close to have an arrow through your chest. There is a war going on or haven't you heard?" She was slightly amused by the girl's mannerisms, she didn't really seem to be aware of how dangerous that camp was at the moment, even for a healer.

--------------

Jake sighed as he watched the workers arrange for Lionel's burial. His two brothers had looks of complete rage as they watched the preparations. Jake stopped next to the eldest of the two. "My condolences." He offered the man.
"Don't bother. The idiot got what he deserved." The man answered.
"Crys crossed the line even so... She's not being herself lately." Jake stated with a slight shrug.
"I thought she was your friend Jacob..." The active looked at him with a slight frown. "My brother pulled a knife at the clan leader. She didn't have to kill, but it was within her right by the rules."
"That's a noble attitude you have, Sean. I wouldn't if I was in your place." Jake nodded watching Lionel's body being taken away. He was thinking that this would be enough to make clan revolt against Crys, but apparently not quite yet. Before he did anything else, though, he needed to speak with her alone.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Annie made it to the Wolfpack without any problems. It paid off that she resembled her mother so much, few people would dare touch her knowing she was Lena's daughter. She had quite a reputation. As she passed the entrance of the camp the first person she spotted was Jake, the second thing she spotted was the dead body being prepared for burial. "Whatever happened here?" The girl mumbled to herself, as she made her way to the healers cabin to get settled. As she went into the cabin she simply nodded to acknowledge the other healers that were there working, she left her bag where she knew it wouldn't be touched and walked back outside to see what the commotion was about.

She walked a straight line to where Jake was and hugged him, shouting, "Jakey!" Half the assassins turned to look, some even laughed.
Jake chuckled, pushing her off. "Stop it, Annie. What the hell."
She shrugged. "What, can't I be happy to see my cousin? I didn't even know you were back in camp." She said, smiling innocently at him.
He nodded, laughing. "Oh, well, you seem happier about it than most people." Then he patted the top of her head, and added. "You seem taller, cousin. It's been what, over a year?"
"Yes, it has." Annie let her eyes wander to the dead body again. "What happened here?" Then her eyes widened. "That's Lionel!"
Jake sighed. "Yes, it is Lionel. He challenged Crys this morning and she killed him."
Annie frowned slightly, a concerned look on her face. "I thought they were friends..."
"They were. Lionel grew up with Crys, they trained together as recruits." Jake nodded. "I don't know what the hell he was thinking, but... It's too late to think about it now."
Annie nodded quietly as people lined up to pay their respects. She let out a long sigh, watching Jake with the corner of her eyes. "How is she doing?"
Jake shrugged. "I'm not sure. I... Didn't get the chance to talk to her alone yet. She seems to be... Sad, I think."
"You're her best friend, Jake. If anything, she listens to you." Annie said, with a small smile.

Before Jake could answer though an active walked up to him. "Jake, Markus hasn't returned yet. He should have been here an hour ago."
"He left for supplies?" Jake asked, not seeming too worried about the news.
"Yes. He was supposed to be back by now though. You think the soldiers caught him?"
Jake sighed. "I don't think so. Probably some mercenary scum... If he's not back, don't count on finding him alive." He looked at the man. "I advise you not to go looking for him, but do inform Crys as soon as possible."
The man seemed insecure to hear that. Jake smirked slightly and added. "Just don't pull a knife at her and you'll be fine."
Annie smiled at the assassin. "I can do it if you're scared."
The man frowned at her. "I'm not scared. I'll do it." He said, irritated, as he walked off.

Jake nodded, laughing as the man walked away. "Annie, you're evil."
"No, I'm not." She smiled at him. "Why would you say that? I just offered to do the man a favor. I do need to speak with Crys anyway."
Jake snickered. "Sure Annie. It was perfectly innocent, I'm sure."

Jake stepped away from Annie and entered the line of people waiting to say their goodbyes to Lionel before he was buried.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Makoto
Setareh ran the steel blade down the length of the willow shaft, thin scraps of wood falling in the dirt at her feet. Her eyes glanced around the camp, which seemed to be bustling with activity today. She examined the shaft before carefully shaving a spiral around it. She'd barely lifted her eyes from her work as the man challenged the leader and was struck down. She watched one of the healers run to the mans side, starting to try and resuscitate him.

She tied off her hair to one side and continued her work, knifing out a place to slip in her eagle feathers. Eagle feathers were expensive and high quality, they shot straight and smooth slicing through the air. She thought about the letter she'd received from her father only a few days ago.

Setareh,

You'll be having a new addition that you might recognize. Keep an eye on him, keep his back and watch him. I'm sure you two will become close friends. His name is Jake. The family sends their regards.

Keep the faith, Father


The moment Jake had entered the camp she recognized him, though she doubted he'd recognize her. She'd seen him once or twice over the year, when she'd go and report to their commander. She'd never spoken to him directly, she didn't really know of him except what her father had said to her.

She watched the healer say a blessing over the mans body and walk away. Setareh went back to her arrow that she was specially making for her next target.

----------------------
Nicolette watched in horror as the known leader of the Wolfpack slaughtered a man in front of everyone and simply walked away. Nico broke through the crowd to the side of the fallen man. His blood still pooling around his body. She broke out her box of aiding and drew up her caplet over her shoulders. The mans blood formed small beads on her resin coated gloves.

The woman has hit is main jugular and she was sure he was already dead, though she tried to stop the bleeding, she realized the man had stopped pumping blood a while ago. She took out a mixture of goldenrod, garlic, and heather and sprinkled it over his form while offering a simple prayer of protection.

She rose and conversed with a few other healers in the camp to have him properly buried. She wiped her gloves off with a cloth, and went towards the lake, she found the leaders sitting with her second in command at the lake. A young assassin in training was doubled over behind them. She could tell she was alright, simply had the breath knocked out of her.

She faced the leader of the clan, and said, "I mean the utmost respect for you, Miss Crystal. But I must ask that you not kill members of your clan. You may incapacitate them to loss of consciousness, excessive bleeding, or dismemberment. All of those I can help, I cannot help a dead man. Maybe he was momentarily crazy. I don't know, I just don't want to bury any more bodies if I can help it."

Nico finally breathed out, and turned toward the water, wiping what blood she'd missed off of her gloves.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Eulalius wanted to be quick. He wasn't sure how Crystal would respond to his exchange made earlier. It was that fear which drove him to almost run across the center of camp and skitter into his quarters. His haste was stopped only by a small crowd gathering around a body.

At first, Eulalius panicked, thinking that an unknown enemy had found its way into the camp, but firther analysis proved that it was not an enemy but was, in fact, Crystal herself.

He would have liked to stay and give his respects, but Eulalius' current priority was to stash away his profit gained from what he worried was an illegal exchange. Nonetheless, he continued his brisk walk towards his quarters, only to encounter another problem:

The bag ripped open.

Eulalius cussed as he hurriedly bent over frantically in an effort to gather the coins, but he was sure someone would have seen. He grabbed as many as he could in two handfuls, and continued on...

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin ignored the girl who seemed to have no clue how difficult the world around her was. She was a fool to even try what she did, but didn't even realise that she was only a slight movement of a hand away to being killed. He just ignored what the girl had to say and went along with the things he needed to say. "I will be gone in the ten minutes. I'm going to promise them one free kill from us, no matter who it is. Other than that, I will let them know exactly what they want." He had a feeling that Crystal wouldn't like the idea of giving them a free hit, but Evin knew that it would be the only way that Blackpond would ever agree to this deal. "If I am to see anything suspicious going on as I move through the forest, I will let you know on my way back. I also decided that I'll bring Eulalius with me. He might not be the most trustworthy, but he is very able to break a rule, and you know how much I like rule breakers."
Evin stood up from facing Crystal. He walked through the bushes where people were seeming to appear out of no where by the second.
"Remember that every issue can't be answered with blood." He walked away
Moving through the same path that he had come from, he began to hear a commotion in the center of the camp. Evin sped up to a fast walk to see what was going on. When he made it to the camp where the fire was being lit and the burial ceremonies were beginning, he saw Eulalius grabbing large quantities of cash off of the ground. He was back from his personal mission. Evin had caught him doing some snooping around camp a while back and realised that he was working on something that was obviously unknown to anyone in the camp. Now he realised why Eulalius had taken this secret mission. He was loaded with cash. It was also why Evin decided to take Eulalius with him. If Crystal was to find out, she wouldn't be happy, but if he was out of the town for a couple of days, the man would be safe from her wrath.
Eulalius began to run off, but he quickly caught up to him. He also saw the Ella had gone to pay her respects to the fool who took on Crystal. He called her over then addressed the two.
"I want to leave right away so I'll get strait to the point. The two of you are to come with me so I can discuss some politics with the leaders of Blackpond. This mission, although it sounds simple will not be. There are hundreds, possibly thousands of Newhaven soilders out there and we will need to pass them undetected. I need you two in case we become detected. We leave now."
With that Evin headed towards the main exit of the camp, expecting that Ella and Eulalius would follow.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

As Evin walked away Crys mumbled. It might have gone unheard to others, but Ali caught the words perfectly. "It's hard to forget when it's on my hands."

Allison sighed in annoyance, her eyes narrowed as another healer neared the lake and asked Crys to stop killing her own men. She watched the woman as she began to wash her hands on the lake. Ali gave the woman a snicker and responded. "Look at it this way... It's far less work for you. If the man's dead he requires no healing"
Crys' sighed and the tone in her voice caused Ali to shiver. "Have a little respect, Allison." Then she replied, to the healer in a calmer tone. "You can't help it. You will bury your share of assassins before this war is done with. If it makes you uncomfortable, maybe you should go back to the ruins instead of asking me this. I'm a lesser threat compared to what Newhaven will certainly send our way soon."

Ali looked down at her feet as Crys spoke. That was the unfortunate truth, she knew it. To hear it, was a whole other thing. She sighed. "This place is getting too crowded for my liking, so... I'll go pay my respects to Lionel and then check on my recruit. I hope the little brat is in pain, maybe that'll teach him." She mumbled, before bowing her head slightly to Crys before adding. "Let me know if I'm needed."

As she walked back to the center of camp Ali paid her respects to Lionel and, after passing through her recruit's cabin to make sure he was alright, her eyes caught a girl making an arrow. She stopped at a short distance from the girl and watched her with slight interest. Then after a while of staring she spoke, more to herself than to the girl. "Nice work." It wasn't exactly a compliment, more an observation. Ali didn't remember seeing that girl anywhere before, but then... She was away for little over a year.

---------------

Jake caught a glimpse of Evin's recruit as the girl walked to him. He hadn't spoke to Evin since... Actually, he barely remembered speaking to Evin when he worked with the man. The last time he remembered an actual conversation was before his expulsion, and that was a long time ago. A sighed escaped him as he watch him leave with the girl and Eulalius. What was he up to? That was enough of waiting, he needed to talk to Crys... Now.

He walked towards the lake, not saying a word he simply stood there, ignoring the healers. Crys sighed as she noticed him there, but didn't move. Jake insisted. "We need to speak."
He watched Crys stand from where she was. She walked past him, and grabbed him by the hand while doing so. "Alright, we will speak."
She led him back to the memorial, and knelt down before her mother's grave, she pulled him down with her. "Kneel" She said, with her head down. "This is the only place where I'm not bothered lately."
Jake got on his knees, it bothered him to be there. "I'll be heading out now." He informed her.
"Before you do, tell me... How are you holding up?" She asked him, for no apparent reason, except maybe she knew that Jake felt awful.
"I'm not sure." He answered. "They are good people... The Knights." He mumbled.
"Jake, are you sure you can complete the assignment, if it comes to that?" She asked, concern in her voice.
"My life belongs to the Pack." He stated. "I live by the oath, you know that."
"You didn't answer me. Will you complete the assignment if I give you the order?"
Jake hesitated for a moment. Fulfilling the assignment meant assassinating the Black Night captain, and Jake couldn't pretend that the possibility didn't bother him, Crys wouldn't buy into pretending. "I won't lie, it makes me uncomfortable. I spent time with those people, they're not very different from us." He nodded. "Still, if I get the order... I will fulfill my assignment."
"Do you have something you can tell me? Anything?" The question meant she was satisfied with his answer.
"Nothing different than I told your mother last time I reported, but... Maybe when I come back I'll have more to give."

Crys sighed. "You have to tell them something. What will you say?"
Jake smirked. "The truth... That Evin has left camp, probably towards Blackpond and that the clan is weak under your command."
Crys frowned. "You honestly believe that?" She turned to face him.
Jake sat down on the ground. "When a wolf is sick, it distances itself from the rest of the pack to die alone. This is how people see you right now Crys. You're distancing yourself from the rest of the clan. All they see is that you can't handle it."
Crys sat down as well, facing him. She lowered her head. "I suppose I have been..." She nodded. "I have been hiding, in a way."
"How long do you plan on hiding, then?" He asked. "I honestly fear for you if something like this happens again."
She stood up, nodding. "I will pay my respects to my friend, I will make sure our defenses are still holding up while Evin is away." She sighed. "If anyone challenges me again, I will handle it. I'm done hiding."
Jake frowned when she said that. "Handle it how?"
She smiled. "My own particular way. Now move along, and try not to let anyone see you leave."

Jake stood and bowed slightly before making himself invisible and cutting through the trees, to another camp not too far, only a few hours of walking. One little stop before heading for Newhaven to report.
Before entering the small clearing he made himself visible. As he entered though, he had to fight two soldiers to the ground before they realized who he was. Jake had completely forgotten the fact that his clothes announced him as an assassin. "Damn idiots!" He muttered He helped the men up, with a half irritaded, half amused, tone in his voice. They had responded quickly, he could give them that. As he let the men walk back to their duties he found the person he was looking for, nodding to some men as he passed them he walked a straight line to where Grim was. Standing next to the man in black armor, Jake spoke casually with a slight nod. "Bored already? I'm on my way to report and figured I should stop by and entertain you with some gossip." He smiled slightly as he spoke.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Crystal stayed in the memorial for a few moments longer after Jake left. She ran her fingers through the name carved in the stone and shed a tear or two for her mother. "Once this is over..." She whispered to the grave, before standing and turning her back, walking to the center of camp. They wouldn't bury an active before the leader paid her respects, the only exception to that tradition had been Crystal's father. That after Crystal shouted at the healers that her mother wouldn't be paying her respects to her husband in front of the whole clan. She might have even cursed at one of them, but she really didn't remember anymore.

As she approached Lionel's body she could feel the silence falling down around her, she became used to that silence. It followed her everywhere ever since her mother died. She got down on one knee and whispered her goodbyes, before standing... She felt the tip of a cold blade on the back of her neck. It was Lionel's little brother, she knew that even before hearing the boy's voice. "I won't let you get away with this."

Crys didn't move, letting out a weary sigh. This was going way too far. "Go ahead." She answered, standing up. As she did so, the boy flinched and took a few good steps back. It was obvious that he really didn't have it in him to kill the leader of the clan. She turned to face the fourteen year old active and opened a smile, putting both her hands behind her back. "Go ahead. I won't fight you. First though, you need to challenge me like Lionel did. You need to say the words, otherwise you'll be committing treason." She explained casually. "Say the words." She insisted.

The boy didn't answer, he seemed frozen where he stood. Crys nodded. "Alright. I'll pretend you said them. You seem very sure of yourself. I'll help you." She pulled out the Katana she carried sheathed beneath her cloak at all times. "This is my father's sword..." She offered him the hilt of the sword. "Take it and strike me down if you will. If my life makes up for what you lost, then you may have it." Her tone of voice was nothing like the one she had used on Lionel only a few hours before. It was calm, almost kind.

She gave the boy a few moments to decide. Since he didn't move, Crys sheathed the sword. "Alright." She laid one hand on the boy's shoulder and added. "Here is what you should do: Go home, cry for your brother, and when you have no more tears to cry... Ask yourself if you still want me dead. Come see me when you have the answer. I'll be waiting." After saying that she gently pushed the boy towards his older brother, giving the man a simple nod. "I'm responsible for every life in this clan. Death, by my hand or any other, is failure. I will not have that. Not anymore. If we don't stand united we will not survive this."

"We want answers, Crystal." One of the actives shouted the demand, probably before he could stop himself.
Crys chuckled at the man's hesitation. She could sense they were still waiting for her to snap and kill someone. "Understandable. I've sent Evin out on an assignment. I will address the clan once he returns. Until then, there are no answers I can give." She nodded. "Bury Lionel, and return to your tasks. I give my word that as soon as I have any answers I will let you all know." She made that promise and walked away from her actives and went into her cabin.

Those words seemed to momentarily calm people down, however, Crys was not calm. She wasn't exactly sure if reaching out to Blackpond was the right thing to do, even if it was all they could do at the moment. It made her feel like she was simply committing the crime she was being accused of. Not to mention her mother would have been against it completely. She sighed, sitting by the same wooden table her mother used to constantly lean against. This was one huge whole they had dug themselves into.

A sound at the door caused Crys to lift her head. "Excuse me." She heard a female voice say. She recognized the voice as of the healer apprentice that had spoken to her earlier.
Crys answered the girl, resting her chin on her hand and aiming her eyes at the doorway. "Yes, how may I help you?"

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Crystal let out a sound that was close to a snicker, but not quite. The idea of some fool presenting himself as a Pack member to Lena was hilarious to her. That woman knew that clan better than Crys would ever be able to in her lifetime. It was a ridiculous notion. "Some mercenary fool seeking us for a bounty." Crys smiled thinking of how she could use this to their advantage. Rogues were a minor threat to Pack compared to the Knights and she had more pressing matters to attend, however if it was gold this man was after, the Pack had quite a bit to offer him. After all, the kind of services the Pack provided were not cheap ones in the least. As she thought of her options she reached out to the silver chain around her neck, not realizing that she was, in some level, imitating the girl's gesture. Jake's graduation ring hung from that chain, but it remained hidden underneath her shirt.

Crys stood up from where she was seated. "Please sit for a moment." She pointed a chair across from where she had been sitting, as she passed the girl to reach the door. Standing at the doorway she let out a loud whistle, and said in a calm tone and rather soft tone. "Ali, I need to see you now." After doing that she closed the door and sat back down on her chair, waiting, until the cabin door opened again and Allison walked in through it.

--------

Ali was taking one rare moment of rest. Finally finding no one near the lake, she managed to just sit and stare at the water. That until she heard a loud whistle, which she recognized as being Crystal's. "Nice. What am I a freaking dog?" She mumbled. Enhancing her hearing she could hear her leader's words. "I need to see you now."
Sighing, Ali stood up, grabbed her bow and walked to Crys' cabin, opened the door and walked in. The first thing her eyes caught was the healer girl from before. She closed the door and leaned against the wall beside the door, resting her bow gently on the top of her left boot. "What do you need me for master?" Ali said with a slightly amused tone in her voice.
Crys smiled, it was slightly relieving to see her do that. "Be quiet, kid. Listen to me, because I have a job for you, and it's important." The tone in her voice was serious despite the smile.
Ali nodded, quietly. "I'm listening." She stated, with a nod that Crys wouldn't see.
Crys nodded as well. "Very well. This apprentice here..." She indicated Blanditia with a slight nod. "She came to inform me that there is a man in the ruins passing himself as one of our clan. A mercenary, probably after a bounty."
"You want me to take him out?" Ali asked with a slight frown. "In the ruins that would be impossible. It is a neutral zone."
"No... I have something else in mind for this person. He is foolish, but I have to admit it was a very brave move." Crys pulled a small bag of gold coins, and placed it on the table. "Offer this man our compliments, and kindly explain that he has no idea of what his gotten himself into."
Ali stepped forward and took the bag of coins, tossing it in the air and retrieving it a couple of times, she mumbled. "This is... Generous."
"I'm a giving person." Crys stated with a little smirk. "Hey, be careful though Allison. Rogues can never be trusted, if your eyes catch a slight glimpse of a knife, then kill him. No mercy. Understand?"
Ali nodded. "I understand."
Crys smiled. "Good. I'm sure that by the time you get there Lena will have information for you. Take the apprentice with you, you never know, she might be useful."
Ali didn't like that idea in the slightest, but she supposed it made sense to travel to the ruins with a healer. "Alright. Then I suppose if we leave now we should get there within a few hours." She said, finally looking at the girl. "Is there anything you need to do before leaving?"

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Blanditia looked from girl to girl "No, I'm ready to go" she said with grace she was slightly tired because she hadn't dropped her power but she wasn't tired enough to make a mistake. "If your ready, we can go" she was all ready "speaking" to the earth around her making sure the trail was safe, She didn't care about her own life just those of others.She gave The girls a bright smile "I'm sorry but I don't know your names?" she said in a questioning tone, understanding if they refused to give it.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Makoto
Seterah ran her small knife once more up the shaft before flicking her eyes toward her admirer. She matched the woman's eyes for a split second before refocusing on her work. It was almost done, only the feathers needed fitting into place. She placed the knife between her teeth as she bent down to retrieve the feathers from her side satchel, her dark hair falling in sheets around her face.

While her hands moved deftly and expertly over the arrow, her eyes poked out from under her brow, she felt a vibration and a small thundering behind her ears as she focused her eyes outward, seeing Jake leaving the leaders side and disappearing into the wood. Setareh knew there was more to the two of them than they let on, if there was any advantage to being emotionally void, it was that you could pick it out easily if there were emotions or tensions between people.

She shut her eyes and allowed the small din behind her ears to stop before opening them, seeing nothing but glints against weapons, armors, and the shine from her arrow feathers, that had been perfectly placed in her quiver. Her temporary blindness would only last a few moments, her level of use was tiny in comparison to normal, but she took a walk to the meadow outside the camp.

Setareh heard a angry voice coming in the way of the meadow, and was greeted by an angry "What?!" when she ventured too close. Out of instinct, her bow and arrow were already pulled, but she hesitated. "I'm sorry, miss. I didn't mean to frighten you. I'm Nicolette, a healer from the Ruins. I'm stationed here."

"Setareh." She slipped her bow and arrow back into her sack, her mind running with alternative places she could relax, she didn't want to be here with a chatty cat. She wanted peace and she could just feel the overwhelming friendliness in this woman's voice.

"Are you an assassin? I mean, of course you're an assassin, you're here and look at you. How do you manage without your eyesight?" The woman inquired, and she looked down mentioning it was her temporary side effect before walking away from her.

There was a small clearing in the glades where water lilies grew everywhere and kudzu blossoms climbed the trees mixed with honeysuckle. She decided she'd go there, try to get away from camp for a little while.

---------------------------------------------------

Nicolette sat in a small clearing of the meadow that she'd made, planting various useful herbs and flowers around it. A streak of dirt smudged her cheek as she worked hard on replanting goldenrod sprouts that had been uprooted by careless recruits. Her eyes were fiery and alive. She was infuriated with what that Ali person had said.

"Less work? LESS WORK? She just speaks of it like these people have no lives, no families, no children of their own. She is a rude, insensitive, demoralizing, shrew of a woman. The nerve of her! " She spoke heatedly under her breath, turning on her heel as the sound of someone coming near. "What?!" she spoke angrily.

She saw a young girl, barely an adult clutching her bow in one hand and an arrow in her other looking down. Nicolette immediately recognized the blindness, and regretted letting her anger get the better of her. "I'm sorry, miss. I didn't mean to frighten you. I'm Nicolette, a healer from the Ruins. I'm stationed here."

"Setareh." Was all the woman said before sliding her arrow into her quiver and the bow to her back.

Nicolette smiled at her, though she couldn't see her. The young woman shared the same name as the baby sister she'd lost long ago. "Are you an assassin? I mean, of course you're an assassin, you're here and look at you. How do you manage without your eyesight?"Nicolette bit her tongue, she had always been too inquisitive and didn't even stop to think if the girl might be sensitive about it.

"It's only temporary. My side effect." She turned and walked away toward the woods, not even saying good bye to the healer.

"Goodbye..." Nicolette said quietly before turning back to her work.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Ali nodded. "Alright. My name is Allison, you may call me Ali if you will. And I do have something to do before leaving, so... If you could please wait by the main entrance of the camp. I will meet you there in a few minutes."
As Ali turned to leave, Crys' voice caused her to stop at the door. "Maybe you should take an active with you, just in case."
Ali lowered her head and a slightly annoyed sigh escaped. "Do I have to? You know I dislike working with other people."
"I know you dislike people." Crys answered with a chuckle. "Wolves are sociable creatures, Ali. We hunt in groups. Take an active with you, that's an order."
"Yes, master." Ali mumbled in a slightly disrespectful tone, which gladly Crys always seemed to overlook. She looked at Blanditia again and repeated. "Meet me at the entrance." With that she left the cabin. Frowning slightly and thinking that she didn't really care for having another assassin going with her. She sighed, thinking that she would settle it all in a minute, but... First things first.

She headed for the memorial and knelt down between Dani and Bastian's graves. "I realize I haven't been here since I came back... Things have been crazy, but, mostly... I guess I didn't want to face this." She sighed and touched Dani's grave with her right hand. "The day I graduated you gave me the ring and you said that finally I had become someone people could trust with their lives. It meant a lot to me, even if I didn't believe it." She smiled slightly, and stood up. "Good-bye Dani, and don't worry about a thing." Ali said, nodding before leaving the memorial and walking a bit into a small clearing just outside camp grounds.

She stopped walking when she saw that the same girl she had watched working before was there. Ali flinched, for a split second before speaking. "Hey... Do you have any assignments pending?" She asked the girl. She figured that asking the first person that crossed her path wouldn't be any worse than thinking about it. She looked around the small clearing while waiting for a reply. She had been there before. Although the lake was her favorite place, this was nice as well.

--------

Annie spent some time tending to injured assassins along with some of the older healers, but there were no serious injuries to tend to and she got bored with the company rather fast. The other healers never gave her much conversation. "Alright people, you are all very entertaining, but I guess I'm going for a walk." She stated, using the water from a bowl to wash her hands. She walked out of the healers' cabin and walked through center of the camp, looking around and nodding at some familiar actives as she passed.

She was actually looking for Jake. When she saw him earlier he didn't seem very well... He didn't seem to be anywhere though. Eventually she figured he would be on assignment somewhere. She kept walking around aimlessly until she caught sight of a small clearing she was sure she hadn't seen before. She noticed another healer was working there and took a step forward towards the woman. "Hello there... Did you plant all these?" She asked, her brown eyes wandering around the clearing curiously.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Makoto
Setareh picked a honeysuckle bloom, pinched off the end and drew out the inner stem, a bit of the flowers nectar on the end and placed it on her tongue. She let the sweetness travel over her tongue before tossing the flower into the lake. The sickly sweet smell buzzed around her, creating a haze and a cloud of fragrance.

She loved it in this place, she was rarely interrupted because people seemed to prefer the lake. They never stopped to actually realize it was just a large puddle. Flowers were truly what made a landscape beautiful, she preferred untamed wildflowers to the kept and controlled gardens, but flowers were flowers and they were all beautiful.

She heard a crunching underfoot near her and noticed her eyesight had gone back to normal, she waited until the person crossed her path, and then stopped. She'd heard the active at the memorial, barely glanced up from the kudzu blossom she twirled between her fingers. She noticed the woman's hesitation as she asked,"Hey... Do you have any assignments pending?"

She matched eyes with the woman from her seated position. "I have one assignment." Setareh said. "In a month and half a merchant will travel by here. I'm to kill him before he reaches Newhaven. His wife called it out." She added pressure to the stem and tucked the flower behind her ear, her index and thumb pads stained green from the flower. "Do you have an assignment that needs to be taken care of?"

---------------------------------------------

Nicolette watched as the young woman walked away without saying goodbye. She was sick of this place, and the rude people who inhabited it. Though she could blame them, everyone was on edge. With the leader passing away, the new leader simply killing one of their own in front of the Pack, and the raids on the camp, anyone could be on edge.

She knelt down and started again at her plants. Picking off pests and ladybugs, gently wiping away eggs and cobwebs from them. Her hyacinth would be ready by the next day and the sage could be harvested at any time, she preferred to let it age a bit before, it was much more potent that way.

"Hello there... Did you plant all these?" Nicolette turned at the noise she'd not noticed, her heart skipping a beat. The small girl from the ruins stood there, looking over her garden with inquisitive eyes.

"Uh, yes. Yes I did. Well, except for the hawthorn, when I saw that I knew this would be a good place to grow. It's one of the pickiest plants. It has to have the right temperature, humidity, sunlight, shade, and rich soil for it to grow. I've planted many varieties for infections, antidotes, parasites, and sleep aid." Nicolette gave a big smile, "Do you enjoy herbalism?"

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Allison kept standing for a moment, her eyes examining the girl. She let her bow rest on the top of her boot as she thought, her hand still wrapped tightly around the silver-lined grip. Finally she opened half a smile and spoke. "Crys wants this rogue taken care of. The man showed up in the ruins announcing himself as a member of the Pack. She wants me to talk him into an alliance I guess, and the last thing we want is to draw a weapon on the White Shadows' territory, so... I suppose you'd be tagging along in case something goes wrong." She gave a small shrug. "It'll most likely be boring, but I guess it beats being stuck in camp with all the tension." She turned around and began to walk back towards center of the camp. "If you want to come, then move. I'm leaving now."

--------------
Annie nodded at the question. "Amongst many other things." She answered with a smile. "You should leave the ladybugs though. They feed off those little pests such as aphids, and other smaller bugs that tend to ruins plants. Plus, they are pretty." She stated in a cheery tone as if the prettiness alone summed everything up. Then she walked a little closer to examine the plants, pacing carefully. "It's impressive that you actually managed to grow something around here without it getting stomped." She said jokingly. "I'm Annie, by the way. Annie Turner."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

(Eulalius and the 'E' squad!)
--

'Ell-!' Eulalius didn't finish his sentence.

The blade that now jutted through the soldier threatening Ella finished it for him.

Eulalius let out a sigh of relief as the body of the soldier slumped to the ground to reveal Evin standing behind the man. Eulalius wiped the small blothces of blood off of his beard from the bloody exchanges, and looked to Evin for further planning on what to do.

No words were given, but Evin's face said enough. He and Eulalius wanted to get out of the camp, with Ella hopefully alive.

The only problem was, in his haste, Eulalius had forgotten where exactly he had came in from, and Evin had come in from the main entrance, which Eulalius was sure was already blocked and guarded well.

But he had divised a plan, by some amazing feat, or perhaps luck. Hoisting Ella's quivering figure over his shoulder, he carrier her and led Evin to a crude wall that was in need of repair. Instead of breaking down the wall itself, he leaned up against the wall, letting Ella now stand beside him.

He bid Evin to climb on him to get on top of the thin wall. With great grace and agility- and a rope dart-, Evin completed the task in a heartbeat. Eulalius lifted Ella into the the hands of Evin, who in turn lifted her over the wall and gently placed her on the other side. Then Evin helped Eulalius do the same.

Now out of the encampment, the three began the long walk back to the Pack's camp, no conversations being held and no questions asked about Evin's business being there.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin didn't have too much trouble in silence on the way back. He was kinda used to it now that he had been promoted to second in command, but even before, it seemed this way to him. Evin seemed to work best in silence anyways, that is, besides when he decides to speak. Maybe that was an advantage Evin had over Crystal, maybe it was the fact that not many people really knew a lot about Evin's life to really make judjment over her. The fact that everyone knew about Crystal since birth did not help her case. Even Evin could remember all of the little things that made her immature at times. Everyone knew her story.
They approached the main entrance of the camp only a few hours after leaving the camp. It was a little odd to come back feeling like they had done so little, yet they had done so much. Evin left the Black Knight truly feeling as though he had just changed the whole course of things. With more troops moving out, that meant that they could move forward. The land that they would take would give them a tactical advantage over their enemy and Evin knew that for sure. He knew the forests in Varlcast almost too well for his own good. He knew every little detail about every little tree or rock in the forest. He had been everywhere he could possibly go in his times. Through the dense thick area where people believed that the spirits of those who the Wolves took out haunted to the lighter areas where trees become less tree and more grass. The are leading up to the Ruins. He knew that that area was picked for the Black Knights for more than just secrecy. It was one of the closest strategic strongholds to the Wolf Pack. This was great.
Evin rushed through the crowds in the center of the camp to get to where he needed to go. Down the path he could remember oh so well when Dani had told him that he would take Crystal's position after her death. He didn't even care if Eulalius or Ella were following at this point, it didn't really matter. He guessed that it would be best they knew why they went with him anyways. He continued down the path until he reach a rather large cabin. A great upgrade from his old home. He opened the door and then announced himself.
"Crystal, I have some dam good news for you." Evin said, with the intentions to gloat. "While traveling, we came across an enemy encampment about an hour and a half walking distance from here. It happened to be inhabited by a Black Knight whose name was Grim. Him and I had a discussion and I convinced him to move his entire army out of there. They are making preparations to leave for Newhaven probably as we speak."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Crystal was deep into her thoughts, her hands kept busy by cleaning and polishing her father's sword. She had become as obsessively careful with that Katana as Ali was with her brother's bow. She had only used it once: In the battle in Newhaven. She always made sure that the blade was in the best condition though.
In her mind, her thoughts varied through many of her concerns. Her conversation with Jake had made her worried for him. He was breaking, she could tell. He also felt guilty, which was expected, but something told her that there was more to it than what she knew. It concerned her. Less than a year ago she would completely trust Jake to tell her anything. However now... Something had changed in him. The thought of it frightened her. Losing someone else that she loved frightened her.

Blackpond also concerned her. She trusted Evin to handle the situation, of course, but this wasn't at all what she wanted. The Wolfpack had never sought or accepted allegiance with any of the cities in any moment in its history. Of course, the clan had never been in a situation like this before in its history. In a way though... She could feel her mother yelling at her for letting this go this far. Crys sighed at that thought.
The day her mother died Crys had stayed with her until her last breath. Agonizing hours of holding her hand and holding back the tears until she could no longer see them. Her mother's last words of wisdom, "Remember why you're here", still haunted her dreams. The night after the battle, at the last celebration the clan would ever see in a very long time... Crys told her mother that she knew what that meant... She had lied. She was tired, in pain, and didn't really want to think about it. Dani had tried to tell her something important that night though, and Crys deeply regretted not listening.

She had heard the many times her mother reminded her that the City Rulers saw their assassins as nothing more than tools, and not human beings. "They will leave us at peace as long as we're needed. When the day comes when we become a hassle they will try to dispose of us. Then we most show them that we are not to be set aside by anyone."
Crys nodded. "The day came... We weren't ready for it." She mumbled. The Pack always took pride and being more united and organized than any city army ever was... Not even that Crys managed to maintain intact. In a matter of days she almost tore the clan apart with her distant behavior. She couldn't let it go on this way, she would work to earn the respect of her clan... She had decided on it.

As she heard the door open and Evin start to speak, she set aside the piece of cloth that she was using to polish the blade and, running her fingers through it once, she decided that her work was completed. Sheathing the sword and letting it rest on top of the wooden table, she raised her head and smiled lightly. "That is very good news indeed. I suppose that gives us a good space to breathe now, even without Blackpond." Although she was stating it, she made sure not to impose that statement. She knew that help would make a great difference, but... something in her gut kept saying that it was a bad idea. She couldn't shake that feeling off, and it bothered her. Any excuse not to go there would be welcome.
She grinned. "Sparing me of the details, that surely I don't want to know, of how you infiltrated an enemy camp with only one assassin and a recruit as back up, could you tell me how exactly you managed to convince a Black Knight to remove his men?" She was curious on how Evin had managed that. It was surely impressing although, that was something he would probably not hear from her anytime soon.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin was proud of himself. The best part about it was the interest that Crystal was starting to show in it. Originally, it had seemed that she wasn't paying any attention to him and just polishing her father's sword. Which made him feel a little underappreciated, but asking him about the things he did was like asking him about his first mission. It was like a kid in a candy store. He was waiting for someone to ask him that question.
"Well you see," the tone of his voice told anyone who listened how cocky he felt about this, "I started by asking, well more like threatening a guard to get Grim for me. When he approached, he had his sword over his shoulder and I assumed that he was ready for a fight. I started the conversation trying to keep myself shrouded in mystery."
"When have you ever been mysterious?" Ella interrupted, trying to insult.
"Where was I born?" Evin asked in an irritated voice.
Ella didn't answer. Evin was born in the camp, but when Ella asked him, Evin would just play around with his words to confuse Ella and then move on. Evin started to laugh at her and pushed her into a desk. She knocked over some of the stuff sitting there, including a few documents that Evin hadn't seen. They were dated for just a few days before Dani had died. Evin was curious about it, he hadn't read any of them yet and as second in command he needed to know what was going on. Instead of producing his interests, he continued with his story.
"Anyways, I tried to ease the tension a bit so I threw my dagger away. Of course I had a plan in case he did attack. Then I explained to him that there would be a mass of Blackpond soldiers would decimate him and his soldiers, but he didn't seem to afraid. So then I just simply explained to him what really happened in the castle and he seemed to understand. I think we have some sort of mutual respect for each other now. Of course, if he has lied to me, I will see his head on a stick for all of his soldiers to see."
Evin was so proud and excited with himself. It was the very first time he was able to defuse a conflict as apposed to escalate one. He hoped that it wouldn't be the only time for him, but he knew that this type of problem solving wasn't his favorite. He would have to go out for blood eventually. It was just his nature.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Crys listened to Evin, not really reacting to the story, or Evin's poking at Ella until it was done. Finally, she nodded, holding back the laughter and trying to sound responsible, which was hard to do when Evin was acting like a cocky teenager. "You told him the truth? You're lucky to be alive." She stated. "All of you." she added, staring at the spot where Ella and Eulalius were and staring at the girl for a moment before turning back to Evin. "Although, if he actually believed you, I'm glad that you managed that. It is a small, and probably momentary, victory, but a victory nonetheless. We haven't had one of those in quite some time..." She wondered, if this Knight had actually believed what Evin told him, what could he really do about it. "If only there was some way to actually prove the truth... All this conflict is bad for everyone. Newhaven has severely weakened their defenses by coming after us. I'm sure that if we could solve this issue, they would be glad to leave us alone."

She turned the wave of laughter she had been holding in, into a small smile. "Oh, and I know where you were born. My mother even knew a few childhood stories that, luckily for you, she never shared with me." She stated jokingly, the smile turning into a little smirk. "Which I consider to be a little unfair since almost everyone knows mine." She added, a slightly irritated tone in her voice amongst the amusement. "Anyway, just so you know... While you were gone, one of Lena's healers came here. The girl informed me that there is this fool in the ruins attempting to pass himself as one of our assassins. The man probably put on a cloak and entered Lena's camp announcing he was a member of the Pack, the idiot. I sent Ali after him." She informed.

At that moment the door opened and Jake walked him. Based on his tone he seemed very uncomfortable to have found Evin and the others there as well. "Oh, hum... Crys I need to talk to you, as soon as you can."
Crys nodded. "Alright Jake. Why don't you go get some rest and I'll find you when I have some time."
Jake didn't answer, he simply walked out again. Crys frowned slightly at his behavior, but brushed it aside. She didn't want Evin to ask about Jake's assignment, mostly because she couldn't give him that answer. Not yet, at least. She sighed, only slightly, before she had the chance to stop herself. Then she spoke again, out of the blue. "Oh, before I forget. Eulalius... Whatever it is you are doing behind my back... Be sure you don't get caught." She smiled at the man. "I wouldn't want to feel obligated to enforce the rules again so soon." She said that in a nice and pleasant tone. The last thing she really wanted was more trouble anytime soon, so whatever he was up to, she really didn't want to know right now. She turned back to Evin. "Anything else I should know?" she made a habit out of asking that, even if she believe she had been told everything.

--------------

As Jake came into the camp he walked a straight line to where he was told Crys would be. As he opened the door he saw Evin there and flinched at the sight of him, not even noticing the other people. "Oh, hum... Crys I need to talk to you, as soon as you can."
She told him to get some rest, she would find him as soon as she was free to talk. He nodded, and walked back out. The thought of how close Evin was to seeing him earlier had made him shiver. He couldn't let that happen, that would be suicide. Jake walked to the lake, happy that Ali wasn't there. She was probably on an assignment somewhere. He knelt down and washed his face. Damn, if they ever knew the truth... Not even Crys would forgive him for what he had done. "I'm going to get myself killed this way." He whispered to himself, staring at the water.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin's excitement slowly faded as Crystal spoke. It wasn't the way she was speaking to him, it was just the fact that Evin didn't want to start going overboard if Crystal began to condescend him or ridicule him like she liked to every now and then. It was all in fun for Crystal, but Evin could take it quite seriously depending on his mood and right now he needed to relax a little or things might get ugly. He was lucky to do so too. When he was less mature and less able to control himself, he would have gone off when Crystal mentioned Dani and the stories. He did want to say something about that though.
"You know, if Dani knew the worst of it, she would probably want me dead." He chuckled.
Crystal ignored that and moved on about a poser at the Ruins, but then she was interrupted by someone at the door. When he swung the door open, Evin could tell that something was wrong with him. It was Jake and it seemed like it was awkward to have everyone else here, especially Evin. Evin found this very curious. Why was he trying so hard to avoid Evin. He hadn't spoken to him since he arrived back at camp, so what was wrong with him? The weirdest thing was that it looked like he had seen someone wearing similar clothing at the Black Knight camp. Evin didn't want to jump to conclusions, but everything seemed a little peculiar. When Jake left, Crystal continued once again. This time she directed Eulalius, so Evin didn't pay much attention.
Crystal turned away from Evin after speaking to Eulalius. "Anything else I should know?" She asked.
Evin saw the way she turned away as arrogant. She had done it before, but this time it seemed to bother him a little more than usual. With a frown he said. "Yes there is something I would like to ask, but I know I wont get the answer to it if I ask, so I'll just explain the position I am in." He walked closer to Crystal who was still facing away from her. He whispered in her ear so neither Ella or Eulalius could hear. "Seeing Jake today, I'm now under the impression that he was in the encampment when I had broken in. Now I know, you wont tell me why I would find Jake talking to a Black Knight so I am going to find out for myself."
Evin walked to the door, opened it and then spoke again, "Of course, it is only an assumption." He walked away.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When Evin pushed Ella into the desk and she hit her elbow. It was very painful, she had hit the nerve in there that really hurt. Eulalius took her aside and explained to her that Evin could be hard to handle sometimes. That was for sure. He had once stabbed her in the middle of the night. He explained to her that she had to be alert at all hours of the night even when she was asleep. She couldn't use her right arm for a week. after that. When she complained to Dani, Evin had explained that it was training and that she was over reacting. Ella sure didn't think of it that way.
There was another time when she had been forced to stand on one leg while balancing a bucket a quarter full of water. About an hour into it, he started throwing his knives at her and she had to avoid them. He had her do that for a total of two hours. Just a couple of hours afterwards, he made her run the obstacle course in the training grounds. It was impossible with her cramped leg. When she failed, he made her sleep without any covers for that night. She really hated that man sometimes.
Then he said. "So, Ella. In my years of being at this school you may be one the recruits I know the least about. I hope to fix that here and now."
"Well, what would you like to know?" she said with excitement. It was great when people found some sort of interest in her. It was rare that she had people interested in her as an orphan. The only person who really had interest was the King of Newhaven.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Crys let out an irritated sigh at Evin as he mentioned Jake. She didn't respond to any of it though, not with the other people in the room. She sat where she was and simply let Evin leave without giving him another word. She had to actually swallow the response she wanted to give him, and the unpleasant gesture that would have followed it.
As soon as he left the cabin so did she. She didn't mind leaving Ella and Eulalius there, she simply walked out and walked to the memorial. A few actives stopped her along the way to ask for information. She stopped to talk and assured them that she would speak to them a bit later, and kept walking. When she reached the memorial she simply sat there by a tree and sighed. "Argh, Evin! Why can't he just leave things alone? Just this one time!" She muttered, an angry tone in her voice. Her mother had made her swear not to talk about Jake's assignment with anyone. Not even Evin, not even Ali, no one. Crys found that strange at the time, she couldn't help the feeling that she was only getting half the story herself, but she promised anyway. She was seriously considering going back on her word and telling Evin the whole thing. If he started investigating this he would eventually find something... And anything he discovered could get Jake killed. That was a dangerous situation. "Damn..." She muttered.

----------

Jake sat by the lake for quite some time. He caught a glimpse of Crys passing towards the memorial, but didn't even consider following her there. She said she would find him and now he really needed to be away from her. After a while he stood up and walked through the center of the camp, not towards his house, but to the dining area. There one of the nice ladies there greeted him cheerfully. "Jacob! We haven't seen you in a long time."
He nodded. "Yes, ma'am. I've been moving around a lot these days." He said, forcing a small smile and letting the woman serve him a bowl of soup. He didn't really go there to eat, but... He might as well. He hadn't eaten in over a day, hadn't slept either, but he didn't count on actually resting anytime soon anyway. The place was almost empty, it was silent. He hoped it would stay that way. It's been too much excitement for one day.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Ella was very interested in Eulalius' story. She believed that this man had a very interesting life, with a lot more interesting moments to speak about than he had told her. It was the bare minimum, but there was no reason to doubt why he was chosen by the assassin's. Unlike Ella, he had done suspicious stuff for a living, all Ella did was sit around in a room and cry for most of her life. Eulalius seemed to see the same thing as Ella did. She was no where near capable of being an assassin, yet everyone seemed to believe that she was. She tried to prove herself, but failed miserably and it almost cost her her life, yet he was interested in the her. In the person whom Evin would sometimes call, "worthless." Despite this, she entertained him with an answer.
"My life is rather Boring. I don't understand your interest in it but... My full name is Ella Page, no middle name. I was born in Newhaven to a family I never knew, but not because they are died before I was born, but because my mother was a teenager who was raped and wasn't ready to have a child. That's what I was told at least." What a thing to tell a child she thought. "I met the the King when I was young, more like the prince. The king didn't want anything to do with me for some reason. The Prince on the other hand was attached to me like he knew me or something. When the his father passed the throne down to him, the new King let me live in the castle. He was really interested in me and treated me like a part of the family. When he got ridiculed, because the people thought that their king was having a bit too much fun with me, he had to send me away, just before my birthday. I had only lived in the castle for about a year. The last thing he told me before he sent me off was that he would tell me a secret when I was old enough."
"That never happened. As the years pasted, I waited for him to come back and tell me this secret, but he was killed before he could tell me. The Shadow killed him and then posed as the King. This fake king sent his white knights to take me from the orphanage. I was sent to the dungeons and tortured. Then one day the prison guard took me to this fake king and he was going to kill me, but then Evin and the other assassin's came and saved me. I was taken here and the rest is history."
Ella took a big sigh. It took a lot to tell this story, and she was beginning to tear up. Maybe her life was interesting, just in another way. Choking back tears, she said, "Would you like to know any more?"

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin found himself walking around the camp with no direction. He had no clue where he would start on his investigation. In the end, Evin believed that it almost didn't even matter. There were other things that Evin should have been focusing on. Most importantly they had to find the prince of Newhaven where ever he was. Evin thought that maybe he could do both of these things. He could travel to Newhaven and try to figure things out. Maybe he could even get into the Newhaven archives. He could find info on Jake and the Prince at the same time. All these idea, but would he be able to do it?
As he walked past the Dining area, he saw Jake sitting, probably waiting for some food. There didn't seem to be any more people there, so he decided he would stop for a visit. He walked into the room and sat across the table from Jake.
"So, what is it that you don't want me to know?"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ella seemed to find a sweet spot in this man. She wasn't sure what it was about her that did this to him, but she knew for a fact that this man seemed to like her. It was nice to see that there was someone in the camp that was just so genuine. She had spoken to many people in the camp, but this was the only person who could emote like that to her. Eulalius seemed to her like a genuine friend.
She no longer had to fight back any more tears, she felt better.
"Thanks." She said as Eulalius walked out of the cabin. She wasn't sure if he heard her, but it didn't matter. She walked out of the cabin and went over just to sit by the fire pit. It wasn't lit, but it didn't matter.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

[Blackpond]
The past couple of hours had been spent being suited up for battle. Hastings only demanded the best from his squire. The best armour fitted perfectly to his body that would protect him, yet allow him to stay mobile. The only way he could get through all of this was with his gin by his side.
The sweet smell of alcohol could make any of his pains go away, even the hard parts of life. It was his escape from everything and anything that he wanted and at the moment, it was the long and tedious task of getting suited up. He took a big swig of his gin as King Rory walked in.
"Hastings, I trust you have readied some sort of plan of action before marching forth, and I would like to hear it..."
Hastings motioned for his squire to wipe his mouth for him. The squire took a dirty rag and wiped it over Hastings' rough face.
"I believe that I could push my forces right through their front door. Seeing that they are already packing up to leave, I expect them to be week. I will create a wall of spearman in my front lines, two squads of them. The other two, I plan to have protect the rear. When the spearman have pushed through the main defences, I plan to have about twenty five percent of my soldiers split off to their right flank. I will have one of the spearman squads in the rear follow them, just to be safe."
Hastings took another swig of his gin and then smiled.
"I have a feeling I can finish this camp off in ten minutes at the most. I would put all my money on that, that is if I had any money. I spent it all on that gin you see there." He laughed a raspy laugh and waited to hear what his King and friend thought of his plan.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Ali was frustrated. She hadn't found anyone available to go with her to the ruins. Everyone was busy and the few people who weren't, well... They weren't guys she would trust to watch her back. She would rather take no one than take someone she couldn't rely on. She had lost too much of her time doing this and she had left that healer girl waiting for her. Ali honestly hoped she had gotten tired of waiting and left on her own... She didn't really want any company. She'd rather be quiet all the way there.

She did want to see Lena. She hadn't seen her since the day the woman came back from watching Dani die, she was in a such a mess that Ali didn't know how she didn't realize what had happened, even if all Lena told her was that Crys wanted her back immediately.
The rumors that went around camp told her that the attack in which Dani was killed was the one and only time the Black Knights themselves had raided the camp. It was the worst attack the Pack had suffered... A massacre was the term she had heard. Finding her thoughts running back to Dani and her death she closed her eyes and nodded. As she did so she noticed that she couldn't hear the sound of burning wood at the large campfire that marked the center of the encampment, it hadn't been lit since Dani died. She knew she was passing through it though. She simply kept going, walking towards Crys' cabin to tell her that she would be heading out alone, and to apologize for taking so long to leave.

As she walked though, she still had her eyes closed, and when she headed straight for the entrance of the cabin, she collided, rather painfully, with someone that was heading in the opposite direction. The impact knocked her back, causing her to fall, well... On her butt. "Damn, what the hell..." She muttered, finally realizing that she literally wasn't watching where she was going. She opened her eyes and frowned, looking up at the man that was apparently walking out of Crys' house, she knew Eulalius by name and reputation, but nothing more. She wanted to apologize for being so stupid, but the words that actually came out were completely different. "What are you doing here?" She asked him in a slightly curious tone.

------------

Jake ate his food and simply laid his head on the wooden surface of the dining table. It was getting late, but he didn't want to move. He was tired, he just wanted to lay there and enjoy the silence for another minute. He could feel that the cooks were staring at him, but didn't have the courage to ask what was wrong. Not even the one who knew him since he was just a boy. Slowly he began to close his eyes. He could hear the women discussing if they should ask him to leave or not, but soon there voices faded and another familiar voice overcame everything. He wasn't asleep, not yet, he was simply lost in his memories.

"I think it would be great." Crys said out of the blue.
"What?" Jake asked with a chuckle. They had been sitting by the lake for over an hour without a word, he had no idea what she was talking about.
"To actually be invisible, and not just feel that way." She stated. They had their backs to each other and Crys was leaning against him, so he could feel a slight shrug of her shoulders as she spoke.
"How can you feel invisible? Everyone always seems to be watching you..." He said, frowning at the water.
She laughed. "Well, yes... They watch me expecting me to trip, or have a breakdown, which is justified since I have done all that, but... They don't see me. I suppose that is my own damn fault because I'm just incapable of getting close to another person, but... It bothers me sometimes. How everyone assumes they know me so well, when really all they know are... Random facts." She explained.
"Oh..." Jake laughed. "So I'm not a person?"
Crys went silent and after a few seconds of that silence Jake stopped laughing. Suddenly, he felt her full weight on his back. "Do you feel this?" She asked, in a serious tone.
"Yes, but.."
She cut him off. "This is how much I trust you. So, no... You are not 'a person', you are my best friend. I trust you to always be there to watch my back... In one way or another." She stated. The she chuckled and added. "No pressure."
Jake laughed. "Right, Crys... No strings attached?"
"I wouldn't say that." She answered, with a little snicker. Then she reached over her shoulder and patted the top of his head. "We should go to sleep or my mother will have both our heads. We have to leave before sunrise."
He nodded, as she got on her feet and walked back to the camp.


Jake raised his head and opened his eyes, scolding himself for letting those memories come to life. He hadn't slept that night and the mission they were assigned to the next day was the last of Jake's career as an assassin... Before he was brought back and sent to Newhaven, that is. If he could change anything... He would have changed the outcome of that one assignment so he would never have to leave the Pack at all.

When he snapped out of his thoughts he heard another familiar voice enter his ears, this time the person was sitting right across from him. It was Evin. "So, what is it that you don't want me to know?"

Jake smiled slightly and leaned forward not to be overheard by any of the cooks. "I don't care about what you know. I do care about my orders, and they require me to answer that question with: This doesn't concern you." He stated, a serious look crossing his face as he spoke. "I take it you won't take my word for it, so... I'll explain this the best way I can. The only person who would be allowed to provide you with that information would be Crystal. However she won't do that, because Dani said, and I quote: 'No one else should ever know about this'. Take my friendly warning Evin, push this out of your mind, because digging into it could bring some unpleasant consequences. For me, for you, and specially for Crys." He said all that in a whispering tone, and then stood up to leave.

He hoped he had gotten the message through and not made things worst, but somehow he doubted that.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

(Eulalius)
--
Oh, what to do about that girl? Eulalius thought as he came closer to the door of the cabin. Eulalius was beginning to become drawn to Ella, as a father would a daughter. She had her fair share of problems, and no one seemed willing to listen. It wasn't something Eulalius could personally relate to, but he reasoned with himself that no one really deserves nor needs to keep anything like that bottled up.

Another thought flashed through Eulalius' mind, erasing his previous feeling nearly altogether. He almost cringed at the vision.

Hmm, if I can just get there before morn-

His thought was cut short as he bumped into someone. Well, bumped isn't really the correct word. Slammed, rather, into another being as he exited the cabin.

He was dazed for a moment, but otherwise unscathed. He looked down at the person he had run into.

This girl he had run into certainly wasn't a member of the organization. In fact, she wore attire that didn't point out what faction she serviced for. Before he thought abou drawing a dagger on the girl, he reasoned with himself that it was a healer. Any other citizen-or member of any other faction, for that matter- would have easily been noticed and killed by now.

"And now just where are we off to in such a hurry, missy?"

Eulalius extended a hand to help her up and offered a smile.

Can't go around being all 'moody' and 'unfriendly' can we? Tis' odd that many people find assassins unsociable. WE're just like them. Although maybe its the fact that we kill for a living..

Yep. Definately the killing..

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Ali didn't quite respond to Eulalius at first, she was pulling the bow she had dropped on the floor behind her and examining it for any scratches. If there were any she would go insane. After throughly examining the surface of the wood and the string for any tears, Ali let out a relieved sigh and stood up, not accepting the aid that had been offered to her. A lame attempt to regain some of her dignity after randomly walking around camp with her eyes closed.

She rested her bow on top of her left boot, so it wouldn't touch the ground as she brushed the dirt off her clothing with her right hand. Finally, she looked Eulalius in the eyes and answered him with a small smirk. "Who are you calling missy, sir? I am in a hurry because I should have left camp on assignment hours ago. I can't find a reliable active to accompany me and now, as it seems, I can't even find Crys." She let out a slightly amused snicker. "This is most definitely not my day." She stated with a slightly disappointed tone in her voice.

Then she smiled. "I'm sorry... I don't think we've actually met, if we had you wouldn't be calling me missy, that's for sure." She stated with a small chuckle. She then offered a hand shake and added. "My name is Allison Blake, I'm an instructor." She often found herself having to say that to people, she looked way too young to be anything more than a recruit, if she could be taken for an assassin at all. The only thing that would give her out for being any more dangerous than any little girl was the sharp look in her eyes, other than that strangers would often take her for a kid carrying someone else's bow. She could find that amusing or insulting, depending on the person's reaction. Eulalius had amused her... Her recruit had not. Therefore the boy was now laying in the healers' cabin with a few broken ribs.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Makoto
Setareh had stared at Alison deadpan until the woman finally had walked away. Setareh didn't work in groups or even couples, and she felt the woman hadn't either. She twisted the flower back and forth in her hand allowing it's green ink to stain her fingers. She accidentally let her mind drift to that of her father.

He'd told her to never let anyone close enough to touch her, metaphorically or physically. Love was an illusion and if wielded correctly, a great weapon. He'd told her to keep her allies close, but her enemies closer. He'd told her to gain trust with some of the camp, so that if need be she could be taken from them and held at their mercy.

She then thought back to the woman who'd offered her a job along side. She didn't like group work, but the other woman didn't either. Setareh supposed it was best that way, to at least ally with someone who detested the same things you did.

She breathed out a sigh and walked toward camp, finding the woman in conversation with a tall brick wall of a man. She walked up to them and met Alison's eyes, "I apologize for my rudeness, I'd be honored to come along side of you. This camp's aura is stifling as it is. It'll be nice to get out. I'm ready to move when you are." She nodded to the woman, "Setareh, The Comet, at your service. "

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

"It's morning." Crys woke up to a familiar voice sounding in her ears. Annie's voice. She immediately realized she probably fell asleep where she was seated, under the tree at the memorial. She immediately felt pain on her knees and her back when she stretched her legs. She felt a blanket slide off of her when she moved. "Annie... How long have you been watching me sleep?" She asked, a little annoyed that the girl hadn't waken her up.

Annie chuckled. "Not long. I went to see some of the healers that were at the battlefield to rescue survivors. They said there wasn't much left to save. Gruesome sight, those were the words they used." Annie made a pause, probably reminding herself of the fact that Crys had just woken up. "Anyway... It's over now. The night was quiet and they were fighting close enough to the forest to be... Bothersome for you, so Jake suggested we let you sleep through it."

"Jake was here?"
Annie sighed. "Oh, yes... He was, but I haven't seen him since the battle started. He told me that... He probably had nothing to tell you that you don't already know. Either way he will be back in a couple of hours. He didn't say where he was going."

Annie said all that really fast. Crys was still a little bit sleepy and didn't catch half of it, plus, she didn't know how long ago the battle ended, but the 'bothersome' sensation was far from being over. Ever since she was a child, Crys could sense death at a considerable distance. The night her father died she carried that sensation with her from Newhaven all the way to Blackpond, before knowing who's death it was she had sensed. It was a rather... Empty, sensation. As if suddenly something inside her had been wiped out.

"I woke you up too early, I guess." Annie stated, probably watching her reaction.

Crys nodded. "No, its fine. I'm already used to it. I barely mind it anymore."

"Your enlightenment wouldn't be such a hassle if you put more efforts into developing it." Annie said casually.

"Are you scolding me Annie? Seriously?" Crys couldn't help but laugh at the girl.

Annie giggled. "Oh, I would never. I'm simply stating it. I mean... Alistair is also an empath and he doesn'thave the same problems you have. He has actually learned to influence people's emotions as well. It is very useful, if used with caution.

"I know that." Crys mumbled in an annoyed tone. "And you think I'm being lazy."
"No. I think you are afraid. Pain is frightening, I understand it."

"You're too smart for your own sake, kid." Crys nodded, smilling as she got on her feet and folded the blanket over her arm. "Wait, what did you said Jake told you?"

Annie sighed. "He asked me to tell you that... He had nothing to say to you that you don't already know, and he'll be back in a few hours."

"Damn liar." Crys muttered to herself. There were definitely things Jake had to say that she didn't already know. Of course, by that he meant he wasn't going to talk about it.

Annie sighed. "I left a book on your bed. I know people come in and out of your house all day, but I doubt they would go as far as to touch your bed. My mother sent it. It's the information on the Shadow's weapon. She thought it might be helpful to you."

Crys nodded. She hadn't really thought about that dagger since after the battle. She would have maybe Ali or Evin have a look at it. She definitely didn't want that book in the hands of anyone outside the group that had been face to face with the Shadow. "Alright Annie, thank you for the information."

"Don't mention it." Annie stated with a small chuckle, then she turned more serious and added. "Crys... Whatever Jake is doing, I honestly think he should stop."

Annie said that and walked away from the memorial. Crys smiled slightly as the girl walked away. She wasn't fooled in one bit by Lena's excuses for having her daughter work in their camp. She didn't consider the ruins to be as safe as they once were and wanted Crys to protect the girl. Which, of course, was the least Crys could do for her. However it did point out the fact that there was no longer a safe place to run away to... The war was just everywhere.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Allison gave Eulalius a small chuckle. "Oh, you wouldn't have trained under my supervision. I haven't been an instructor very long I only have one recruit and he is a thirteen year old brat. I just point it out because people tend to mistake me for a recruit, and then they try to scold me for carrying weapons." She smirked. "It's all good until they try to put their fingers on my bow... Then I have to get rough on them." Sure it was a strange thing for Ali to say something like that to a man twice her size, but it was the truth.

When he asked about the assignment Ali smiled. "Oh, I'm supposed to go to the ruins and deliver a message to some mercenary fool. Nothing big, but Crys wants me to take someone along."

As she said that the girl she had spoken to earlier turned up and introduced herself. Ali watched the girl for a few seconds then nodded. "Alright. Then I figure we should leave before Crys realizes I haven't even moved yet."

"A bit late for that." Ali froze where she was standing when she heard Crys' voice behind her. Crys laughed. "Calm down. I'm glad you didn't leave. I have a different assignment for you, so I need you to come with me." Crys grabbed her shoulder and started pulling her towards her house.

Ali waved slightly at the other two assassins as she got dragged away. "What about the impostor guy?" She asked Crys, with a small frown.
"He can wait, this cannot." Crys stated, pushing her into the cabin and closing the door. "Sit." She said, pointing at a spot where Ali imagined a chair should be.
Ali chuckled, locating a chair on the other side of the room and placing it at the spot where Crys had pointed before sitting on it. "What is this about?"
Crys looked for something on her bed for a few seconds until she finally found a book underneath her pillow. "This."

Ali watched, a little bit intrigued, as Crys dropped the book on the wooden table and sat across from her. "Annie brought me this book. It's all the information Lena had on the Shadow's dagger. You remember that dagger, right?"
Ali laughed at the question. "Are you serious? Of course I remember it."
"Good." Crys stated. "Read this then and see if you can get any information while you are in Newhaven."
"Newhaven?!" Ali jumped into a standing position with the shock of what she was being asked to do. "You can't honestly expect me to make it into Newhaven."
"Sure you can. All you have to do is put on a white robe and announce yourself as a healer." Crys smirked slightly. "You spent a year with them, I'm sure you can pull that off easily. Most of the Knights are still camped out in the woods. It's the best moment to sneak into their archives."
"What would I be looking for exactly?" Ali asked, sitting back down slowly.
"Any information on the missing prince. Take the Ruler's family tree and tear it apart until you find some kind of lead. Understand?"
"Alright. You want me to leave now, I assume."
"Yes, and... Ali... If you will be passing yourself out as a healer, you have to..." Crys nodded towards the bow Ali held in her left hand.
"My bow? I have to leave my bow." Ali sighed. "I never leave my bow behind, ever."
"You can't conceal the bow Ali. You know that. Healers don't carry weapons." Crys said, seriously.
Ali frowned, intensely, at the thought of leaving her weapon behind. Finally she got on her feet and wandered over to Crys and put the bow in her hands. "Take care of it, will you?"
Crys smiled. "Absolutely. Now get going."

Ali nodded, she took the book and left Crys' cabin, walking to her own. Leaving her quiver and putting on the white robe, that had been left in her bed, over her own clothes. She got a traveling bag ready and walked out of her house straight past the gates, towards Newhaven.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Crys let Ali leave, still holding the girl's bow in her hand... She didn't feel right holding it, she knew that Ali didn't like people to put theirs hands on that bow. She took a clean blanket and wrapped it around the weapon, leaving it to rest in a protected place, near her bed. It would be there waiting for when Ali came back. Hopefully she wouldn't get herself in trouble.

After making sure the bow was protected, Crys sat back at the table and scribbled down a note:

I can't afford to send anyone at the moment. I had to change my plans. If there is any trouble, don't hesitate to warn me and I will handle this impostor myself. Otherwise, let him get tired of waiting or come find us himself. I have greater problems on my hands at the moment.

Annie is perfectly fine, just in case you are wondering.

I wish you well, as always.

Crystal


She folded the note and exited the cabin. As soon as she did that, she scanned the camp for the girl that had been waiting for Ali by the entrance. Once she located her, Crys walked a straight line to the young healer. "Blanditia... I apologize, but I won't be sending Allison to the ruins after all. Something came up and I had to give her another assignment." She then handed the girl the folded note. "If you could please deliver this to your leader and apologize for the inconvenience I would be very grateful."

Crys knew Lena would understand. She knew that the woman probably had bigger issues to resolve right now herself. This rogue person would have to wait, luckily for him.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

After Jake left, Evin had fallen asleep at the table he was sitting at. It had been a while since he had had some rest and it was well needed for sure. A couple of hours past until the lady who had the soup woke him up. She didn't mind that Evin was sleeping there, but she didn't like the noise that he was making. It seemed that Evin had been snoring while he slept there and it was rather bothersome. She wouldn't have been the first person to be bothered by Evin though without stopping. He left anyways out of respect. She seemed nice enough.
Evin walked down to his cabin. He could tell that Crystal had been there, but he was used to living with someone now. The cabin was rather large and had three rooms. There were two bedrooms and a common room. The common room was where he usually was. It was where all of the work was done and the meetings were held. It had two desks which were placed at the back two corners of the room. Dividing the two desks was a bookshelf that shot out from the wall. On Evin's side, it contained books that Evin enjoyed and studied from. It also contained a few books that Sebastian had when he was second in command. There was even a few special objects that Evin never dared to touch. In the center of the room was a big table where Evin would usually be found eating, but it was usually used for important meetings. The table was always cleared of anything and was very beaten down. It was older than anyone alive in Valcrest for sure and had probably been witness to hundreds of secret and probably tons of blood as well. The Wolf Pack had gone through some tough times in it's past and there was a long family line of leaders that had been assassinated. That was when Crystal's family had taken control and balanced everything out. The rest of the room contained a few paintings, but they didn't really interest Evin.
The room on the right was Crystal's room. He hadn't been in that room very often, so he could never really remember what it looked like. He knew it was a lot larger than Evin's room though.
Evin's room was originally just a large closet that contained a fair amount of the archives of the Wolf Pack, but after Evin moved in and wanted a room to himself, the archives were moved into a secret room in one of the cabins in the camp. His room was big enough for a bed and a small side table though and that was it. Evin was used to that though and didn't mind all too much because of the fun little secret that he found in his room. There was a floorboard under his bed that was able to be moved. Underneath that was a tunnel that lead to a room that was carved into the center of one of the larger trees in the camp. It was rather new and when he first discovered it, there was nothing in it. He filled it with all of his weapons for his own personal armoury. Evin wasn't sure if Crystal knew about it, but he wasn't sure if Dani even knew about it. There was nothing in the room when he found it. Who knows what it was intended for.
Evin went into this secret room to stock up on some weapons. In the next couple of hours, he would be headed for Newhaven.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

[Valcrest]
When Hastings woke up, he had a sudden panic attack. He wasn't in his room in Castle Blackpond like he thought he was when he was waking up. Instead he was in a tent, being guarded by a couple of individuals in Newhaven armour. Those scum that he probably saw on the battlefield were now holding him hostage. Who knew what was going to happen to him. Would he be killed and displayed to the public, would they send his dead body back to Blackpond? It was interesting to entertain the thought of the several things that could happen to him, but it was also good for Hastings to be in this position. He knew that the Wolf Pack would take care of any situation that they found important to their cause. Despite popular beliefs from Newhaven, tides had been turning and the once impoverished city of Blackpond was taking this war. Hastings wouldn't be surprised if the assassins came out to help them to gain some support from Blackpond. Hastings had a feeling that Roy wouldn't fancy any offers from the Wolf Pack though. After they took out the King of Newhaven, he was sure that Roy would be too nervouse.
The Guards realised after only a few minutes that Hastings had just woken up. It was a rather slow reaction time for people who were supposed to guard him. They began making jokes about how pitiful he looked sitting down there, seemingly defenceless. If Hastings wasn't in the middle of a camp full of these drones, he would have killed both of them by now. Instead he sat and listened to them for a few more minutes before he spoke to the two men.
"I believe that I deserve a bit more respect from you two. I may have been captured, but I probably have more sway in decisions that happen in this camp than either of you two." That shut them up. It was sad because it was probably true. Hastings was an important figure in Blackpond and whatever Newhaven did with them, could effect political tides in this war. "May I speak to your commander as soon as possible. I would like to discuss things with him."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

The moment Jake stepped foot inside the Wolfpack camp, several actives walked up to him asking for assistance on their assignments. Jake gave them all the excuse that Crys wanted to see him, however, he didn't go looking for her. First he went into the dining area and sat down at one of the tables. The cook from the night before glared at him severely, which caused him to snort out a chuckle. "I'm sorry... I've been having a tough week."
"We don't actually have food to spare, you know that." The woman said, frowning.
"I know, Bethany. Again, I apologize." Jake mumbled, closing his eyes and rubbing his temples.

Suddenly he realized the woman had sat across from him. "Has Crystal rejected you, Jacob?"
Jake opened his eyes quickly and frowned at the woman. "What are you talking about?"
"I see you following that girl around since you two were only children Jake. All of a sudden you seem to be avoiding her completely. I assumed she might have rejected you."
Jake sighed, pressing his forehead against the wooden table. "If only it was just that simple." he mumbled.
"What did you say, dear?" The woman asked, curiously.
"I just have been very stressed lately. I see no reason why I should expose Crys to my problems, specially now." He stated, more clearly.
"So she didn't..."
"That... Is none of your concern." Jake cut the woman off before she actually asked the question. He knew where that conversation was heading, and he didn't really like it. He didn't mean to be rude to the woman, she had known him since his arrival in the clan, and Crys since birth. He owed her that much respect, but thinking about the personal implications of his mission was something his mind wouldn't bear at this point. He nodded. "Excuse my manners, it's been... Complicated."
The woman simply smiled. "Say no more. However I do worry about the two of you. Crys has been more and more alone since her father died. It can't be good for her. And you..." She nodded, a small sigh escaping her. "It is apparent that something is seriously troubling you, boy. You should talk to someone about this."
He smiled as he stood up to leave. "No... I just need to make it less apparent."

Then a boy entered the dining area, Jake recognized him a being Ali's recruit. "Jacob... Crystal wants to speak with you. Now."
"Of course. Where is she?"
"At home." The boy answered, before running off.
Jake sighed. There was no way to avoid this now. He left the dining hall and made his way to Crystal's cabin.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Jake was about done telling Crys absolutely everything he had seen and heard since the past days. Wasn't all that much, but there were useful details there that she could use. He seemed tired, she could tell. She sighed. "Do you want to lay down a bit?"
"No, it's..." He yawned mid-sentence, and completed it laughing. "Alright. I haven't been sleeping well, but if I try to sleep during the day it gets worse, so..." He sighed. "I can manage."

Crys nodded. "You are too stressed, Jake. It really worries me." She sat up on the bed facing him.
Jake chuckled. "Then stop that."
"Stop what?" She asked, a little confused.
"Stop saying I worry you. I doesn't really help relieve the stress." He explained, then changed the subject. "Do you ever wonder what is written in these journals? There are about..." He stopped to count the books.
"Twenty six books." Crys completed, standing up and taking one. "Sure I wonder, but... I don't know how to ask someone to read these for me. I mean, I'm not sure my mother would have appreciated that."
"You have a point there." Jake agreed. "However... When you write a journal you instantly assume someone will eventually read it, right?"
Crys sighed. "Alright." She stated handing out the book to him.
Jake immediately pushed the book back to her. "I can't do that."
"Why not?"
"It's... Dani's personal business." He mumbled. "I simply can't."
Crys nodded, standing up and putting the book back in its place. "Exactly." She stated

At that moment a hesitating voice called from the other room. "Crystal?"
Crys nodded and walked out of her bedroom and into the room where the active had called out for her. "Dennis. What can I do for you?"
"There is a man dressed as a bandit coming into out territory, heading south. He doesn't seem to be a bandit though."
Crys sighed. "What makes you say that?" She asked.
"He is riding alone and he doesn't carry himself as a bandit. He looks... Noble, actually."
Crys frowned slightly going over the infor,ation. "You don't say? How long until he comes this way."
"A few hours, I assume. Should we intercept him?" Dennis asked her.
"No... I'll go. I want to meet this person."
"What?" Jake's voice sounded in her ear.
"I want to know who he is and what he wants in the desert. I'm interested."
"Crys, what if he is a Knight?" Jake asked.
"What if he is? Do you think he is going to simply kill off a blind girl? Even if he tried, I'm not exactly a pushover." She said, with a little smirk. Taking the katana from where she had left it and walking out of the cabin.
"Even so... If you go, then I'm going with you." He stated following her.
Crys nodded, laughing. "Honestly... You miss following me around, don't you?"
Jake sighed. "You have no idea. Seriously though, you are approaching him like this? Anyone can identify you as an assassin miles away Crys."

She nodded, leading the way out of camp. "True. However, it is now common knowledge that this is our territory, so if he is not out here hunting us, then he is doing something far more important. I'd like to know what that is." She stopped walking as soon as they crossed the main entrance. "So... I'm simply going to inquire him and let him be on his way. You, on the other hand, are going to follow. Carefully."
Jake nodded. "Alright. You might want to stop talking to me now too. You know, I'm not really here."
Crys nodded, walking towards the trail and stopping in a spot where she was sure to be seen, waiting for the man to come riding past them.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

-Outside the Camp-

Thomas rolled his shoulders to loosen them. Hours of riding wore on both the body and the mind, leaving him exhausted and bored almost out of his mind. Being as he was alone, he had to stay alert, but it was almost impossible at the rate he was going. To try and stay alert he started listing all of his agents in the order of importance and planing what he was going to send them on next. That took a couple of hours. After that he started making plans on how he was going to track down the former Queen once he got to the desert. The only problem with that was that since he didn’t know what the situation was going to be like, he couldn’t really make any real plans. The best he could do was to make plans about how to make plans. Once he realized that he was planing how to plan, he decided that he really needed to think about something else.

Of course, that was the moment that he turned down a twist in the path and saw a young woman standing in the road. The moment he saw her, several things passed through his mind at once. One was that she was dressed like an assassin. Assassins don’t travel alone, which meant that there was probably more in the trees to either side of her. The second thought was that he was grateful that he was dressed rough, nothing like the White Knight or noble that he was. He slouched in the saddle, assuming a posture that was no better than a common bandit might have.

His eyes flicked his eyes over the woman as he drew closer. Now he could see that she carried a katana, not a common weapon. Still, the odds were rather low that she was hear to kill him directly, and he would have heard if the Pack had started killing off the bandits. The crew that he had run into earlier would have warned him if that was the case. So, best idea was to simply ride past her and go on his way. Carefully, he drew off to the side so that he didn’t crowd her and nodded as he got closer.
“Good Day, miss.”

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

(Headed South)
Thomas pulled up near a stream. His horse, whose name he didn’t know but whom he had decided to rename New Boots and Steaks, pushed past him for a drink, snorting in his eagerness. Thomas pulled Boots away after just a few swallows, doing his best to make sure that the stupid stubborn inconsiderate brain dead beast didn’t founder. He poured a measure of grain out into a feed bag and hung it over Boots’ ears before walking stiffly over to a boulder and sitting on something that was blessedly stable.
“You know, I don’t think that I’m alone here.” Boots looked over and snorted, as if the answer to that was obvious. Thomas glared back and pulled out his dagger to check it’s edge.
“Not you, you stack of steaks on it’s way to the butcher. I mean I do believe that there’s someone out in the forest following me. I don’t think that they’re unfriendly, whoever they are, but I’m almost certain that someone’s there.” Another snort.
“No, I’m not being self-centered. That Rivers, she wanted to talk with me. Wanted me to pass along a message to the higher ups, which would be; what? That we need to change what’s happening? That she wants the fight to end? That doesn’t make any sense now, does it?” Boot’s switched his tail and pulled on the lead rein that Thomas had looped around a branch. Thomas shifted and settled back, frowning at the stream as it passed by, ignoring his surly companion and continuing to talk to himself.
“Now, as it happens, that makes absolutely no sense. The Pack started this, back when they killed our King. Of course, then we attacked and killed off their leader, Dani. Could be that the daughter didn’t agree with what her mother was doing, and hopes that the change in leadership means that she can change policy.” A loud equine sneeze was all that answered him.
“Mmmm. You’re right Boots. The Pack is more tightly woven than that. So, probably not due to a change in leadership. Maybe it wasn’t authorized at all? But then why haven’t they given up the idiots who brought down the wrath of half of the land on their heads? Unless,” Thomas slapped the flat of his dagger against his leg and sat up. “Unless it was Crys herself that went against orders, killed the King for some insane reason and brought all this on. She wouldn’t turn herself in, and that might explain why the Pack is so fractured right now to all reports.” He slipped his dagger back in its sheath and started to get ready to start back on the trail, refilling his canteen and taking one last drink. He let New Boots and Steaks have one last drink, then headed back out with a sigh. As he headed down the trail he had to wonder what his unknown watcher thought of all of that. He really did want to know the answer to those questions.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Crys sat with Annie for quite some time, mostly in silence, until finally the silence became bothersome. Mostly because Annie usually never stopped talking. "Alright, what is it that you want to say, ask or do, and can't find the courage to?" Crys asked the girl, completely out of the blue, breaking the silence and apparently startling her.
It took Annie a while to speak. "I wanted to ask if you know who my father is." She sated, a serious tone suddenly taking over her voice.
"What makes you think I would know that?" Crys asked turning to her and raising an eyebrow. "Your mother wouldn't tell me anything about that even if I had considered asking."
Annie. "No, she wouldn't. I don't think she even told your mother about it, but..." She put a ring on Crys' hand. "I have this. I thought it was hers, but the alias engraved on the inside is someone else's. So, I think he was a Pack member." She stated.
"There could be a hundred reasons why your mother had this. Does she know you took it?" Crys asked, her expression turning slightly cold as she asked the question.
"Officially, no. You know my mother though, do you honestly think she wouldn't know it's missing?" Annie asked with a little sigh.
Crys nodded, trying to feel the letters engraved on the inside of the ring. "The engraving is a little worn out, care to tell me what it says?"
"It says: Rapid Fire. Would you happen to know who that is?" Annie asked, a little hopelessly, not really expecting to get an answer.
"No." Crys stated quickly, giving the ring back to Annie.
The girl didn't seem very convinced. "You do know who that is."
"What did Lena say when you asked about your father?" Crys asked, with a small frown.
"She said that I don't want to know about that." Annie said, quietly.
"I think she is absolutely right about that." Crys stated. Then she sighed and added. "Look, even if I felt it was my business to tell you about the owner of this ring, it wouldn't matter. He died."
"When?" Annie mumbled.
"About seven months ago. Don't bother looking in the clan records... A lot of people died that day, you wouldn't find him." Crys explained.
"What do you suggest I do? Pretend none of this ever happened?" Annie asked, in a more angry tone.
"Sulking sounds like a very good option too." Crys said, with a little smirk. Then she laughed lightly and added. "Look, have you ever considered that, maybe, your mother won't tell you this for a reason? Ever thought about asking her about said reason before digging around and regretting afterwards?"

Annie was going to say something else, but stopped herself when a scout came running into the clearing.
"Respect the dead, Mitchell." Crys scolded, before the man had the chance to speak.
"My apologies." He responded, taking a breath. The man seemed to have ran a great distance, only stopping right there. "A Black Knight has been spotted heading towards our territory... Alone." The man informed. "Should approach him?"
"No. We don't want that. If he's alone and heading into our territory, I'm willing to bet his captain doesn't know what he's doing. For what I've heard of the woman she doesn't seem like someone who would allow such insanity." She thought for a moment or two, then got on her feet. "Have our scouts keep an eye on the man, and... Alert every active in camp to be ready for a confrontation, but make it clear that no one moves unless I give the order. The last thing we need is more unnecessary violence in this camp."
Orders received, the scout walked off to leave the camp on alert. Crys lowered her head for a second, trying to imagine what would be the result of this. "Annie, go join the other healers." She smiled. "A Black Knight I can handle, I couldn't handle your mother's wrath if something was to happen to you."
"Oh, well... I take no pity on you. I'll be the dead one." The girl laughed. Even so, she did as she was told and walked back to the healers' cabin.

Now there was nothing left to do but wait.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Seerow
When at last the enemy’s stronghold had come into view Grim felt his heart sink. These were his sworn opponents. The Black Knights against the Wolfpack that was how it had always been. Blood for blood and life for life they had waged their battles for years before Grim’s graduation as a Black Knight. Of course there were other outside forces to contend with. Though they were long gone the Shadow Hunters were once just as great an adversary to both sides of the conflict. Could he amend for all these years of killing? Privately he hoped so. Knowing full well that he could be killed before his foot reached their grounds, he pressed on.
There were so few Black Knights left now. Of what was once a full battalion only a handful remained. Grim was of a dieing breed, and he walked into the jaws of the wolf without fear. Each footfall a process kept running only by will alone. Quieting fear and the urge to draw his blade from his back. Should he fall here it would not be in vain. Many a wolf would die with him. Attacking was far from him, but he took some pride in knowing he was dangerous even here.
It was well that his face was masked, the helm wouldn’t betray his concern. Like a great dark reaper he approached, a thing out of legend. A giant of metal with an armor as black as night and a blade as long as any man. He showed no wariness to where he was wandering and continued his way down the path. Pressing past the first watchmen without any acknowledgement. A visage of gleaming ebony emerged just within the camp’s perimeter. It was here he waited, guessing that many knew of his approach long before he got here.
“My name is Grim… though you would surely not know it. By my enemies I am called many things. The Black Blood., The Raging Demon, The Bloody Edge, The Endless Rage, Evil Frenzy, War…
I am not here by any of those titles. I am sir Grim, and I am here to be heard and to listen in the hopes of finding a way to coexist. Where is your Alpha? Bring them before me and be swift…”

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Crystal had gone into her cabin, front door open as it was the costume. She could feel it in her blood as the whole encampment grew more and more tense at every second since the alert had been given. Even though she felt as if it was harder to breathe with the tension, she was absolutely calm. A Knight being there alone was unusual. The usual, however, was them being attacked. Anything different from that could be viewed as progress in some sense. Crys hoped for this to be a conversation, and the slight possibility of it made it impossible for her to be as tense as everyone else. After all, if this turned into a confrontation, it wouldn't be the first and surely not the last. if there was a chance for dialog, by all means... She would take it.

Moments passed when a familiar voice sounded in the cabin. "He is here, demanding to see our... Alpha." The active by name of Sean informed her, a slight tone of mocking was heard in his voice.
"Alpha is an accurate term Sean, it's simply no longer used." She stated, making the man aware that she had noticed the disrespect. "I want his exact words, and his name. I'm sure he would have presented himself."

Sean snorted, probably holding back an impolite remark, and stated. "He introduced himself as sir Grim. He says he is here to talk. I'm not sure if we should believe the word of a Black Knight."
Crys snickered. "Oh, well. His word is as good to us as ours is to him, I bet." She had remembered the name Grim. This was the Knight Evin had spoken to. If the man was here to talk, he had believed what Evin told him, or at least believed it was possible. "I will speak with him." Crys stated, standing up.
"Shouldn't you let him come to you?" Sean asked, seriously.
"He is a Black Knight, not a misbehaved recruit, Sean. I will go greet him as I would do for any visitor."
"Visitor? He invaded our territory!" Sean argued.
"That is enough." Crys ordered, in a more severe tone, causing Sean to grow silent immediately. She sighed. "I understand that you lost your father on one of the attacks, Sean. You have every right to be angry, but these decisions should never be personal."
"You are right, I apologize for the disrespect." Sean spoke quietly, before leaving the cabin.

Crys took a second or two to catch her breath before walking out of the cabin and walking a straight line to where Grim was standing, closely observed by armed assassins. She stopped before the Knight and nodded to her men, they immediately cleared out and kept a more respectful distance.
Crys then bowed her head slightly in respect. "Sir. My name is Crystal Rivers. I am the leader of this clan. May I ask what brings you to our encampment during such dangerous times?" She asked, lifting her head and locking her empty stare at the exact point where the man's eyes were, hidden underneath his dark helm, a pleasant smile spread across her lips as she waited for an answer.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Seerow
The woman that approached wasn’t what Grim anticipated. A female leader was even more surprising. This stranger had to possess extraordinary talent and social skill. The wolves were always painted as a rough but clever bunch. A group of wild dwelling ruffians with an outstanding ability to perform. It wasn’t entirely inaccurate, the fledglings he had encountered were of the offbeat look. Most tried to seem harmless it was an effective lure. False sense of security or overconfidence both are deadly in the right hands. Yet the lady who approached had a sort of elegant sway. A way of holding her stance, a commanding presence he guessed. Different and yet akin to even Mageria in a way.
He towered over this individual and despite his intimidating presence she spoke with a kindly tone that was both formal and curt. Announcing herself before slamming Grim with an unexpected action. The tempered smile was expected, but her eyes struck straight into his own. They were a gentle green much different from his own. Though Grim’s eyes seemed to only give out a flat judging gaze, he felt overturned by Cry’s stare. There was something offsetting in those orbs, something he was missing and it bothered him to no end. It was power and courage and it forced his gaze to lower. Glancing off to end the tension before mustering the confidence to return her watch. Backtracking to his formality, but he noted that this person was more then she appeared.

“I am here for many things, and I have come to beg a boon from you and your clan. I was given a tale by one of your members. Though to most it would be the clever ramblings of deceit, in my heart I know the words to be true. Call it what you will, perhaps I am blinded by my dream of peace or by your wolf’s lies. What I know is that Newhaven’s archive did not possess sufficient information to make the tale true. So I’ve come in hopes to find another source. Tell me Crystal Rivers….”

He tilted his head to find prying ears. Of course they were the center of attention. Despite this he found himself trying to disguise his words from the other wolves. Uncertain if what he was told is private or public information. Opting to take the safest route and try for a more discreet approach.

“I need information on the false king….”

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Crystal's eyes sparkled, only slightly, when the question finally came to her ears. Grim had said he believed Evin, he wasn't lying. If he was being honest, she would return the courtesy. Around them, she could feel the stares as well as the whispering. She knew her men were wondering why Crys was being so welcoming to a man who had been last seen around those parts slaughtering their friends and family. It felt strangely familiar to the air around camp when Theron was first accepted as a member of the clan, it was odd how two completely different moments could feel so much alike. Almost amusing.

After a moment of silence on her end Crys did something that would have been seen as shocking, although she didn't quite realize it... She turned her back to the Knight. Surely, that could be seen as disrespect too. However, Crys was always a little oblivious to such things, she acted more on instinct that on manners. She began to slowly walk towards her cabin. "Follow me, please, sir Grim. It is a rather long story and I personally prefer not mention this out in the open." She spoke, asking Grim to follow her to the wooden house. Keeping track of the man steps as she walked, she didn't stop her walking until she was inside the common area of the house leaning against the old wooden table. She smirked slightly, remembering a time when she had told her mother that one day she would lean against the table and it would brake. It was a very old table, had outlived everything. Crys should have known, if anything was to brake... It wouldn't be the table.

Inside the safety of the house, Crys crossed her arms in front of her chest, questions and explanations going through her mind. Finally, she decided to offer her visitor what she had before asking anything of him, so she spoke. "That impostor was known to most of us as only a Shadow, we knew little of his true identity. I believe that even the person in this clan who knew him best knew nothing of him." She stated. "What I can give you are the facts that lead to the night of his death. What use you will have for them, is beyond me."

Crys heaved a long sigh and started with what she assumed was the start of the problem. "We were after him, of course, from the beginning. He was attacking close to were our assassins were working and had succeeded to frame us for a few of his killings. When he murdered my father, however, and left his body for me to discover personally. It was... very... unpleasant." He voice grew quiet as a small frown crossed her features for a second before she went on talking. "My mother decided we were actually to hunt him and see him to his end. She named a group to hunt the killer. It consisted of myself, and others that will remain anonymous for the sake of this conversation. A few days into that training, a member of that group was attacked, right here in our territory." Crys made another pause as she let the memory take over her mind for a few seconds. "She fought him, and managed to hurt him severely. At end of the fight though, he ran away and she was... Practically dead. If Lena Turner and her daughter weren't here that night she wouldn't have made it."

Crys ran her fingers through her hair, not being able to hold back the many indications that these memories disturbed her. She had relived those moments in her mind many times since the battle had occurred, trying to find something they could have done to stop this from happening. "She lived and recovered, and we pursued our training. As soon as we were consider fit to do so, we departed. One small thing to do before finally going after the killer: Speaking to the King of Newhaven." She nodded and gave a small chuckled. "See, my mother wanted us to offer him our aid since we were going after the same person. If only she knew." Crys nodded again, bitterness and amusement mixed in her tone. "We made our way to the throne room. The moment we entered it was apparent something was wrong. Not much talking was required to make us realize that the man before was not the person we were there to see. Not long after that, it all escalated to a fight. The fight was made public when the impostor used an explosive to try and take us all out. All that followed was more and more confusion until his death and our escape." She said. "That is the full story on what happened. Also... When he attacked my active, she noticed he still wore a graduation ring, such as this." She pulled the chain around her neck exposing the ring that hung from it. "All actives receive one once they finish their training. It would identify him as being one of my clan, at some point in the past, at least. I don't know if he still had it when he died. He also passed himself as a healer at the same time he posed as King. He infiltrated the White Shadows and anyone who has met their leader knows how difficult that is."

Crys stopped talking for a far longer while before speaking again. "These are the facts I can offer, with no proof to sustain them. If there is something left unclear, by all means, feel free to ask." She had told Grim everything except the names of the people involved... And Ella. The girl being there was not relevant though. Not for this.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Seerow
All around the enemy veered and watched both disdained and angered if one were to guess. The tension that filled the air was thick and each step to follow the leader in her retreat was made with great force. Jake had mentioned the Wolves were having trouble accepting this leader, privately Grim began to wonder if he would be safe even with her welcoming actions. Of course it wasn’t really about his personal well-being as it was a fear of losing control. All it took was a young pup with an ambition to really make this chance meeting turn for the worse. Was their loyalty enough to stave their frustration? He hoped so, because as much as they respected Crystal their inclination toward him may be enough to overcome their feelings.
Grim saw no relief until the cabin was finally approached. It seemed quaint and as well tended as could be in the thick of the wilds. Though its surface betrayed its age Grim found it more amazing that such a residence could be sustained all this time. Granted he himself was not much for camping, but he could admire the lengths gone to keep this home intact.
Within was simple, and there was a sense of peace within its walls. A cozy sort of escape from the world, where time and troubles had different meanings. A tiny fortress from which the Wolves’ leader could take some respite and prepare for the day. Crys took to a table a sense of relief and foreboding stirring up about the air between them. What she had to say was likely to be both unpleasant and private.
She spoke matter of factly beginning with a great sigh, summoning up the courage to invoke the words to the Black Knight. She gave accounts she was only sure of, and with great pain managed through each encounter with the Shadow. The strains and winces thought private were easily read by Grim, but he showed no response and only kept his thoughts to himself. Weighing each sentence with care and being mindful to the shifts in Crystal’s temperaments. When the Wolf had finished her tale a long silence was given. Ending her tale by offering up the chance to be questioned. Grim without fear obliged.

“With all due respect Lady Rivers I find it difficult to believe that all you can offer as evidence to the Shadow’s actions is mere word of mouth. Though I appreciate all that you have put fourth and sacrificed in confiding with me, I am not yet convinced that such professionals lack any formal information on such a keen foe. A man literally infiltrated all walks of life in Valcrest and there are no compilations of notes on him? No first-hand accounts such as a journal or diary?”

He gave a moment to gauge Crystal once more. Trying to read the alpha’s response to his actions. He didn’t necessarily believe she was hiding anything, but rather that she was reluctant or afraid to do so. Of course he understood what he asked was of no small feat nor did it lack consequence, but he had to try.

“I have come here alone and without the consent of my superiors in hopes to find a way through our aggressions. To end this foolish war altogether if possible. A great place to start would be to have our people stop their feud. To bring peace between Newhaven and the Wolfpack if possible. Wouldn’t you agree?”

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

As Jake arrived in camp, Sean was the first to reach him. Which he thought was odd, since Sean never seemed to like him very much. "Jacob, were have you been?" The active asked him.
"On assignment, not that you have the authority to be demanding to know my whereabouts." Jake answered. "Why? Did something happen while I was gone?"
"A Black Knight happened. He is talking to Crys right now." Sean informed.
"Hum. So what?" Jake asked, walking past Sean towards his house.
"So what? Crys is alone with a Black Knight, Evin is nowhere to be found... That doesn't worry you?" Sean asked, following him.
Jake stopped walking and lowered his head for a second, rubbing his eyes, before answering. "I haven't slept in four days, Sean. Still I have enough brains left on me to know that if a Black Knight is here alone asking to see the leader, he's probably not doing so with the consent or knowledge of his captain. Also, Crys would know if he meant to harm her, she would never let him into her house. So, really, if they're talking... That's a good thing." He shrugged. "If they're not, well... I think Crys can take him." He said, with a little smirk.
"Really?" Sean asked, a little skeptical.
Jake turned to him with a raised brow. "I sense a tone of disbelief there, friend. If you don't believe me, by all means... Try her." He punched Sean playfully in the arm and added. "Just because she's the leader now, doesn't mean she won't spar with you if you ask nicely."
Sean nodded, with a grin. "Well, sparing isn't exactly what I'd like to ask for, but I suppose it'll have to do, right?" He chuckled in response.
Jake nodded his smile shutting down fast. "Careful with what you wish for, that's all I have to say to that." He stated, before walking straight into his house.

Once inside, he simply took off his boots and sat on his bed, feeling a little dizzy with exhaustion. He couldn't help but find Sean's behavior strange. It was almost as he was simply trying to get a reaction out of him. He didn't like that at all. Surely, he never liked Jake, maybe he was simply trying to provoke him. Even so, it made him uneasy. Laying back he sighed. "Sarris." He mumbled. The name sounded familiar, but he couldn't really know where he heard it before. If it wasn't just an impression he was suddenly having. Exhaustion taking over, his eyes began to close and his mind began to drift away. Hopefully the weariness would stop him from dreaming this time.

----------------------------

Crys nodded at Grim as he thanked her and started to leave. She wondered how he would actually do something with the information she had given, but she sincerely hoped he could. Well, Jake hadn't told her much about the Black Knights personally, except when he mentioned they were not as different from the Pack as he thought they would be. She wasn't sure what he meant by that exactly, but now she was somehow certain that he had a good point.

“For what its worth, I apologize. I want to see these things come to pass. I respect the Pack, but its becoming clear that it falls onto the people of Newhaven to set things right. I only hope we pass the test.”

The man's words caught her by surprise, as he was already halfway out the door. She didn't say anything in response, but simply nodded in silence again. Crys felt it was the Pack's responsibility to do something to make up for the confusion they had caused. Even if Perry had the most to blame, they were there. She couldn't bring herself to forget that fact. One day, if she ever got the chance, she would apologize herself.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Ella did not stop running until she made it to camp. It was probably around 11 o'clock at night. Even when she was in the camp, she didn't stop to take a breath and her pace was rushed. There was no time to lose. She just kept going until she reached the leader's cabin. She walked in without knocking or announcing herself. The issue at hand was far to important and manners would not be an issue. The only problem was that she wasn't there. She went into all three of the rooms, even Evin's small broom closet of a room to see if she was in there, but there was no one to be found. It was very frustrating for her. When she went to all the other typical areas around camp, the graveyard and the lake. She wasn't in either of these locations.
She then decided to go to the fire to see if anyone there knew where she might be.
"I need to find Crys! It's urgent!" She yelled.
People just gave her blank stares as if she were crazy. She didn't find any of this amusing however and Ella wanted an answer soon or else she very much contemplating hurting someone. Before it came to that, one of the assassin's around the fire spoke up. "I think I saw her with Jake. I don't know where they might be however. Maybe the lake?" He said.
"Thanks." She said.
Even though the assassin had given the impression that they might be sitting by the lake, which she already knew was untrue, she now had a more general idea of where they might be. She rushed out of there without saying a word. Her they were finally beginning to feel the burn and her energy was quickly vanishing, but this time she was sure she knew where she was going.
She went into the area where most residential cabins were in the camp. She went strait to Jake's cabin and opened the door unannounced to see the two of them sitting at a table.
"Ali has been captured by the White Knights. She gave me is piece of paper before. For all I know she's dead!"
Those were all the words that Ella could get out of her tierd little lungs before she collapsed to the floor in exhaustion. She was out cold for a well deserved rest. Ella rested with the satisfaction that someone capable now knew about what was happening.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Jake had fallen asleep and slipped into a complete void. No dreams to torment him, exhaustion was such a blessing sometimes. Darkness was such a blessing sometimes... Welcoming, comforting, empty. That was the state Jake was in when a sound began to brake through his sleep. At first he thought it was a knock on the door. "Who is it?" He mumbled. When he only received a small chuckle as response, he realized it wasn't someone on the door, it was someone in the house. Rolling onto his back to face the wooden table, he opened his eyes to find the blurry image of Crys sitting by it. The sound he had heard was of her foot tapping gently against the wooden floor.
"Hey." He mumbled, rubbing his eyes. "Why didn't you just wake me up?"
Crys nodded, a small smile crossing her expression. "You were so sound asleep... I didn't really have the courage." She stated.
"I wouldn't have minded that at all." He said, sitting up on the bed. "So, do you want to know what I discovered, or is this a social visit?" He smiled.
"Sleep has done you some good hasn't it?" She laughed. "Well, I wish this could be a social visit, but it's not. Did you hear a Black Knight was here?" She asked.
"Yes, Sean told me. Grim was here." He said. "What did he want?"
"He wanted proof on the Shadow's identity." Crys said, trying to contain laughter. "I told him we have none. I mean, really... Isn't that why we are in this situation?"
"And what did you tell him?" Jake asked, moving to sit across from her.
"Everything we know. I trusted him, he actually believed Evin, so... Hopefully it helped him." She stated, not sounding all too hopeful. "What about you?"
"I have a name: Sarris. I'm sure I've heard it before, but can't really know where." He said, scratching the back of his head and yawning. "Maybe in the ruins."
"Ask Annie about it then. She seems to know all the gossip." Crys said simply, standing up and starting to walk around.

"I will..." Jake said, watching her with the corner of his eyes. "Is something out of place?" He asked with a small chuckle, noticing her walking around as if counting steps.
"Not really, no. Well... A lot of things are out of place, but not in this room." She mumbled.
"Well, something is bothering you." He stated.
"I have a bad feeling and I don't know why." She mumbled, her pacing coming to a stop behind his chair. Then, out of the blue she ran her fingers through his hair. "You need a haircut. You look like a hobo." She stated.
"How did the conversation shift from assignments to my hair?" Jake asked, with a chuckle. "And I do not look like a hobo. I'm still quite attractive, thank you. You just don't like changes."
"Well, it doesn't feel like your hair anymore... And who have you been attracting, might I ask?" She asked, quietly.
"Do you really want me to answer that question? You know I can't lie." He retorted, snickering.
"Uh-hum..." She mumbled, walking past him.
Jake sighed grabbing her by the hand and sitting her down on the chair next to him. "How bad is it?"
"It's getting worse, actually." She shook her head, trying to shake off the feeling as well.
"Like when your father died?" He asked her.
"No, not as bad. Like when my mother died maybe."
"Hum..." Jake mumbled, unconsciously pulling away.
Crys frowned a little, taking notice of the gesture. "What's wrong?"
"Nothing. Just... It's not a day I like to remember." Jake stated, a cold tone in his voice.
"About that..." Crys sighed. "I've been thinking and I'm pulling you out of this assignment."

Jake immediately stood up when hearing that. "What? You can't!"
"Yes, I can, Jacob. Do you not see what this is doing to you? I don't sleep well, you had one meal, maybe, in the past two days... You really have grown attached to these people and the lying is tearing you apart."
"I can handle it." He stated, turning and walking a few steps away. That was one huge lie.
"That is my decision to make. I can see you're not well. I can't let you go on with this." Her tone had gone from casual to severe in a heartbeat. Even though she hadn't raised her voice to do so.
"What if I refuse?" He mumbled.
"What?" She asked.
"What if I refuse to terminate the assignment? Then what?" Jake had raised his voice now and he wasn't even sure of why. It was the first time he had ever done that with Crys.
"Then you can go back to Newhaven and stay there. That is your choice to make." She answered, still calmly, but now she stood up as well. "Don't pretend you didn't get into this knowing you would have to make a choice in the end."
"It is not a fair choice you are giving me Crys. The clan could benefit..."
"The clan is not being threatened by the Black Knights anymore. You are simply hoping they never get to find out how much you lied to them, but it doesn't work that way Jake."
"What is this really about?" He asked. "Do you distrust me for some reason? Do you think I'm going to abandon the clan if I go on? I mean... Why are you really doing this?"
Crys nodded and laughed out. "I'm not jealous and I don't distrust you. Even though I have reason to. I'm not stupid Jake. I do know you thought about it, surely I know. I saw the signs the day you raided our camp with them and killed our actives. However, you won't even consider taking one of their lives if I bring it up. How blind do you think I am?"

The first response to that came in the form of the loud and rather threatening sound of Jake punching the wall. "You have no right to throw that in my face. I did what I was ordered to do. What your mother ordered me to do!" He shouted. "And then what? She dropped dead! I'm the one who has to live with it! How damn convenient for her!"

A wave of silence filled the small wooden cabin following those words. Jake had gone too far and he knew it. Even with his back still turned to Crys he could tell how much that must have hurt, specially coming from him. He didn't think of any more words to say, he simply started walking towards the door. The moment he gripped the handle though, she spoke. "If you leave now, you're dead."
"Are you threatening me?" He asked, still holding on to the door.
"It's not a threat, or a bluff for that matter. If you walk away from me now, you are dead to me. I won't speak to you, hear you, think of you, acknowledge your existence in any significant way, and I won't forgive you. Not even on my deathbed. That is a promise." She made the statement and went silent again waiting on an answer.
Jake sighed, he flinched for a second, but eventually turned away from the door. Crys had sat back down at the table, her foot tapping slowly against the floor. Jake flinched one more time before sitting across from her again. He laid his head down on the table. "I'm so sorry." He mumbled, feeling his eyes filled with tears. "I really didn't mean to say that. You know how much I respected Dani, I never..."
"Shut up." Crys cut him off. "I loved my mother, but do you honestly think I didn't hate her for making you do this? I hated her for so many things, so many times..." She sighed. "I know you don't mean it, but don't lie to me and say you can take it. Not after this."
"Alright. I'll terminate the assignment." He said, finally, raising his head. "I won't go back to Newhaven."

The moment he said that however, the door opened and Ella barged in. She announced Ali had been captured by the White Knights and might be dead. Soon after that she collapsed on the floor. Crys immediately moved from her seat and knelt down next to the girl to make sure she hadn't hurt herself. Jake, however, hadn't moved. He was going over the words in his head. "JAkE!" Crys had to shout to get his attention. When he finally moved to help carry Ella onto his bed, Crys handed him the paper the girl had with a woman's name. "Leah Ashmore." He said aloud. "I know the name. Not the first, but the last. It's Alistair's last name. His family is from Newhaven."
"And Ali would know this?" Crys asked him.
"Yes. If this woman kept in touch with Alistair in some way... She would tell anything to a girl dressed as a healer."
"I don't think Ali made it that far Jake." Crys stated. She put a blanket over Ella, and took a step out of the door, calling for the first person she could see. "Call Annie for me."
Minutes later Annie came in. She looked from Jake to Crys, to Ella passed out on the bed. "What is going on here?" She asked confused.
"I don't have enough time to explain." Crys stated. "Just stay with Ella and make sure she is fine. Once she wakes up, try to get the whole story of what happened."
"You know anything she tells me is confidential!" Annie shouted, but Crys was already out the door. Jake followed her straight to her cabin, she was packing her weapons. "Crys, think this through. You can't leave the clan without a leader, Evin isn't here. Who will stay in charge?"
"Sean." She stated, already walking out the door again.
"Sean? No, Crys..." He followed her out of the cabin and stopped her. "Think, Crys. How will you get in? I can simply march into that dungeon, no one will stop me."
Crys flinched for a second. Then she responded. "Fine, but I'm going. If she is dead... May the Gods have mercy on those Knights... Because I won't." She stated, walking past him towards the gates. She found Sean rather quickly and gave him his instructions. "You're in charge of camp until my return. No one leaves on assignment, until then. Understand?"
"I understand." Sean said. Although he didn't seem to understand in one bit.
When Jake passed the man he added. "One of our own is currently imprisoned in Newhaven."
"Who?" Sean asked.
Jake didn't answer he simply ran to catch up with Crys, she hadn't bothered to stop to wait for him.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Thoughts raced through her head. She had dreams of Crystal and Evin working together and saving Ali from the treachery of the White Knight who had captured her. It was so frustrating not knowing what was happening to Ali, if she was alive or if she was dead. She was the only person in a while that she had a deep conversation with. She had so many friends at the camp, but not close friends. Ali wasn't her best friend, that was for sure, but she seemed to be the one who she felt she could trust the most. Whether it was right or wrong to not see Ali as her best friend when she could trust her the most was a question she had yet to answered.
Ella was abruptly woken up by a pain she felt in her head. Her headache was terrible and her stomach felt like it was completely shrivelled. She needed some sort of food. When she opened her eyes, the light from the candles in the room just made the headache even worse. She wanted to close her eyes, but she realised that there was a girl sitting over her on the bed. Ella didn't really know her, but she had seen the girl before. She was sitting looking down at Ella and placing a damp cloth over top of Ella's forehead. She had jet black hair and she seemed rather short. She was probably around Ella's age, a teenager. She spent a few moments just staring at her blankly, until she realised that she was a White Shadow.
"Hi, I'm Ella." Ella was sure that she probably already knew that, but for some reason she felt the need to tell her that. She felt her voice was groggy too. Ella wondered if maybe the girl gave her something to make her feel that way or that whatever she was doing before passed out made her feel this way.
She tried to get up, but her body was soar all around. She let herself down slowly, bearing through the pain. After she closed her eyes again and just thought about everything that had opened and why she would be so sore. That's when she remembered what exactly she was doing before she passed out. She was running for almost ten hours strait. She had thrown up along the way and just felt like giving up, but she knew that a task that needed to be done urgently. To Ella, if the result was good, it was all worth it, but if they came back with nothing then Ella would have just done one more useless thing for the camp.
"Do you know anything? I mean, about Ali and all." She asked the girl with her eyes still closed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

[Newhaven]
Hastings had been knocked out by Mageria before she left to see what the riot was all about. When he woke up, he was certain that the riot was still going on. He also noticed that he woke up in a cell. The thing he was more interested in was the riot itself. He leapt on seeing prisoners running towards the exit of the dungeons. It was the perfect opportunity to plan a escape. As he watched the men and women run by, he looked for one that he knew would probably stop by and help. He noticed one man who was talking to himself. He wasn't running, but walking and he had a set of keys around his wrist and in his hand was a dagger. He seemed a little out there but he was the only person around that he saw with keys.
"Hey you, the one with the keys." He didn't respond, "Hey asshole, you want to get me out of this piece of shit room I’m stuck in!" That got his attention.
"That bastard is stuck, should we help him... No, I say we kill him... He could help me find my way out... The exit's right there you dumbass." The man was talking to himself about helping Hastings. It was amusing, but scary to think that it was possible the man would just kill him if he helped. "No, no I'm lost. There is no way out, he knows... Fuck me! What the hell are you thinking!" He began to cry, "I'm helping this poor soul and there is, there is nothing you can do to stop me!"
The more sane side won the battle. Hastings sighed in relief as the prisoner used the key to open the door. Hastings didn't say a thing to the man, he just grabbed his arm that held the dagger, just so he was in control of any situation that may happen and made his way to the exit with the man. By the time they made it to the exit, he grabbed the dagger from the man.
"I just need to borrow this thing for a second."
He quickly began to carve a thin sketching into the wall by the exit. It only took him a minute. It was a message to Mageria that said. "Thanks for leaving me unprotected. See you in battle Mageria. -Hastings". Hastings smirked and then ran off into the distance. By the time the moonlight left the sky, he would be on the root back to his home.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Evin's fight with Ria was in no way an easy one. It seemed that they were skilled very evenly skilled when it came to one on one combat. Things might be different in different situations, but there was almost no point in fighting her. One swipe of the dagger after another and nothing was accomplished, either blocked or dodged followed by a counter attack. It wasn't a battle, it was a waist of energy. After Ria took a potentially fatal swipe at Evin's abdomen, he decided that there was no point with what they were doing and backed off.
He grabbed the helmet that was sitting on the floor and reholstered his dagger.
"I'm going to keep this little hat as a personal gift if you don't mind. Now seeing that fighting is getting us nowhere, I decided that it would be better if we had a little question answer period instead. So, I have a que-" Evin was interrupted by a load noise coming from one of the White Knights. He recognised this White Knight as the hot headed leader of the order. He had was known for having the enlightened ability of making himself heard. It was his assumption that he was going to get very loud in a second so Evin instantly put the helmet on his head. He was sure that it would help with the noise, and boy did. While everyone else was falling to the ground around him, he just heard a slight buzz from vibrations from the helmet. It made him a little dizzy for a few second, but it wasn't as bad as what everyone else was experiencing, he was sure of that.
This enraged Evin. Usually things like this wouldn't make him so mad, but he was trying to have a conversation with someone while this noise pollution was making it impossible. He reached for a his rope dart, but it was still stuck in the ceiling so he grabbed a torch from the wall instead. He threw it in Krander's direction, not really caring whether it hit him or not. He just wanted to get his attention.
"Could you shut that fucking mouth of your so I can talk to your good friend Ria here?" He looked back at Ria who had finally managed to get back up on her feet. "Now my question for you was about a certain person who I believe is a Black Knight. One Jake Turner. Now I'm sure you know what the question is and you are probably thinking that you don't want to answer that question, but I will find out one way or another and it would be less damage to you if you just told me here. So will you please do so?" He took off the helmet.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Annie had stayed in Jake's cabin tending to the girl he and Crys had left there. She wasn't sure of why they had ran off in such a hurry, but she was sure it couldn't be good. To cause such a reaction on Crys, it must have been serious. It surely wasn't all over the girl they had left unconscious. She wasn't seriously harmed, just exhausted and dehydrated, probably. There was little to be done except to wait for her to wake up and get her to eat something.
It had been hours since Jake and Crys had left. it would be morning soon. Annie simply sat there letting her gaze ran around Jake's house. There was barely anything there, simply a wooden table, a bed... There was nothing there that indicated it was his house. It simply seemed like a place where he slept on occasion, nothing there was personally his. Not a book, or any meaningful object.

When she noticed the girl was waking up she simply watched her, giving her time to understand where she was. Only when she asked about Ali Annie finally spoke. "Oh, my, Allison? Wonder why Crys left in such a hurry." She smiled. "No, I don't know anything, but Jake and Crys have been gone for hours now, probably we'll get to find out soon." She stood up, walked towards the door, opened it, and waved to a worker that was passing by. She whispered something to him and then closed the door again, returning to her seat. "So, I suppose you haven't eaten or had a drink of water in quite some time and you probably ran from Newhaven to this camp in record time. So, what you are experiencing right now is simply because of that. Nothing too big. Someone will bring you some food soon, meanwhile, try to sit up slowly and have a drink of water." She said all that really fast, then made a small pause and added. "My name is Annie, by the way." She stated pouring water from a jar into a cup and offering it to her. "I'm sure Ali will be fine. They would want to keep her alive, hopefully they'll keep her long enough for someone to get to her." She stated, with a small smile. "Ali is not nearly as easy to kill as she looks."

Soon after that the door opened and the worker walked back in a tray of fruit and a loaf of bread, which he left on the table. "Annie, your mother is here. She wants to see you as soon as possible."
Annie looked at the man and winced. "Hum, tell her I'm with a patient and I'll meet her when I can. Alright?"
The man simply nodded before leaving. Annie sat back in her chair, she had been sitting there for hours and it was getting uncomfortable. "Crys wanted me to ask you exactly what happened. Also, I should tell you that as a healer anything you tell me is confidential." She chuckled. "People love to take advantage of that. So why shouldn't you, right?" She stated in a cheery tone. She was worried about Ali, but she was doing her best not to show it. After all, there was nothing she could really do about it.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Ella took her time to slowly get up. She squinted her eyes continually trying to get used to all of the light from the room that her eyes seemed not to handle well. She was trying to listen to what Anne had said to do. To sit up and eat, but it was just so hard. She could barely feel her legs, they just felt like jelly and her head was throbbing with the pain of what Anne told her to be lack of food and water. When she finally got up to an upright position, she thought it would be best to start with a little drink. She looked over to the bedside table with squinting eyes and saw a small wooden cup filled with water at her side. Ella grabbed the cup with a little difficulty. She seemed to be shaking a little bit. When she took a sip she really realised how dry her mouth was. It was a surprise that she could have even talked when she first woke up. With some liquid in her she was finally ready to start talking.
"If you really need to know... I followed Ali into Newhaven. She was on a mission to look for something or someone, I really don't know the details, but when we were there we met with Evin outside a building that looked like it had burnt down a long time ago. No one has done anything with the property since-" She paused for a second. "Sorry, I'm getting a little distracted here. So, Evin and Ali bickered for a few minutes until a White Knight came over and asked us if there was a problem. Evin made sure that the White Knight took interest in him and they went off somewhere. Ali and I went down to Jakes house. Nothing interesting happened there, then we went to the archives to look things up." Her tone changed suddenly. "Then Evin gave us up and the White Knight captured Ali. Ali gave me a note and then told me to run, so I ran here."
It was still very emotional for her to think of what had happened. She wondered why Evin would give them up like that and what could have happened to Ali. She also wondered about herself too. How much trouble would she get in for running off with Ali without anyone knowing. Maybe she could pull something off and say that she went with Evin, she knew that Evin would find out about that it would be terrible. If Ella ever did get caught, she would be stuck in camp for a long time.
"Do you think I'm going to get in trouble for this?"

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Annie was listening to what Ella was saying, but while she was speaking she was going through her medicine kit. She got up and lit the fire and began to heat up water to make some tea. "I see." She said, when Ella finished speaking. "I don't think you will get in trouble and if you do, I'm sure Ali will find a way to get you out of it. After all, if you weren't there no one would have known she was captured." Annie's statement could be perceived as naive, since she didn't really have a clue if Ali would be alive, but she simply rather believe that the news reached camp in time to save her.

Annie pulled the dagger Ali had given her in the ruins and used it to cut what appeared to be some sort of root. She spent the next moments in silence preparing what would turn out to be a very bitter cup of tea. She grimaced as she poured the boiling water into the cup and the scent of herbs invaded the room. "I really wouldn't want to be you right now." She snickered, resting the cup of tea on the bedside table. "I'll need you to drink this, but you should eat before you do. You probably won't be able to taste anything else for quite sometime afterwards and you'll probably be out cold within minutes too." She smiled. "You will feel much better when you wake up though. By then someone should be back from Newhaven."

Following that statement the door opened and Sean peeked into the house. "Annie, your mother left. She said she was called back to the ruins. This kid came out of nowhere and said Alistair needed her back."
"Ethan." Annie stated. "Is something wrong?"
"She said you shouldn't worry about it." He answered.
Annie sighed. "Well, she always says that. Doesn't mean there's nothing wrong." She gave Ella another smile, and a small bow. "Excuse me." She stated, turning and leaving the cabin.
Sean turned when she passed him. "Lockdown, Annie!"
"I know!" She replied.
Sean nodded, a half amused smiled crossing his face. "Stubborn kid." He then made his way to a chair and stared at the girl on the bed for a second, before opening a smile. "Hi, I'm Sean." He said. "I shouldn't talk to you before Crys does, but... See... She didn't tell me who got captured and I'm wondering if you could tell me that." He asked. "Please."

----------------------
[Forest, heading towards the camp - Almost sunrise]

Ali had to stop walking and catch a breath. The path was pitch black and even if it wasn't, at this point her sight was so blurry she wouldn't be able to see in broad daylight. Crys stopped walking as well and forced some water on her. "Come on now, we're almost there." She said simply, starting to walk again.
"Fine." Ali muttered as she began to follow. She felt absolutely no pain, but it was getting harder to breathe and she felt very weak. Plus, Crys' attitude wasn't helpful. She hadn't said a word ever since they left the dungeons. As if she wasn't acting strange enough, she grew even more strange after they ran into Krander. Something about the man affected Crys. It wasn't anger and it was something Ali simply couldn't identify. She didn't recall ever seeing Crys this way, she seemed actually saddened. Not that Crys never got sad, but she never looked sad. It was certainly odd.

Ali took the time to tell Crys everything Daniel had told her, and the brief conversation she had with Krander before passing out. Other than mumbling a word here and there, Crys didn't answer to her much either. Although Ali knew she had caught her every word. After a while more of walking, Ali felt her knees weaken and bend, she found found herself being caught and supported by Crys almost immediately though. "Thank you." She mumbled.
"Don't mention it." Crys replied, with a half smile.
"Are you alright?" Ali asked.
"I'm fine. I'm just thinking things through, that's all."
"It's amazing how terrible you are at lying." Ali said.
"It's amazing how you won't shut up even when you can barely keep your eyes open." Crys muttered.
Ali sighed. "Fine, don't tell me." She stated, not saying another word.

-------------------------------------------------

Jake stopped at his house on the residential area of Newhaven, simply for the sake of taking a breath. His thoughts were scattered all over the place. In a way, the state Evin had left his old house in was the perfect picture of how Jake was feeling inside. He felt shattered, confused and dark, just like that place was now. After a while of sitting there he realized he was feeling sorry for himself. He nodded. "Pathetic little fool." He muttered out, hiding his face in his hands. It was the first time he felt himself drowning in self pity in a long time. For some reason the last time come to his mind, which only made him feel worse remembering what Crys had told him back then,

Jake had just gotten back from the healers, yet again. He walked to the lake and sat by the water. Lena's latest speech still burning in the back of his mind, he was angry and didn't even bother to hide it. He sat there watching the still waters until he heard a voice behind him. "You don't belong here. Why do you keep coming back?" Crys asked, annoyance clear in her voice.
"That's none of your business. Leave me alone." Jake growled at her, not even bothering to turn.
"Oh, but it is my business. See, I was just promoted to instructor today." Crys said, sitting down as well, a little further away.
"Congratulations." Jake mumbled, not much caring for the information.
"Thank you. I am also now in charge of your training, which means I now own your pathetic little ass. So answer my question." She told him.
"I have nowhere else to go. There." He muttered.
"You're lying. I doubt Lena wouldn't take you, even if she rightfully thinks you're a pathetic little fool." She sighed. "Want to know what I think?" She asked.
"Not like it'll stop you." He retorted.
"Those men who killed your sister... You are exactly like them." She stated.
Jake finally turned to look at Crys, one look at her though and he stopped what he was about to say. She seemed as calm as one can be, stirring the water with her fingertips. Instead of lashing out at her he found himself stuttering like an idiot. "W-what?"
"Blackpond is, economically and socially, a dump. So I assume those people grew up having nothing, lost their families to diseases or the war. They feel so sorry for themselves that they assume anything they do is justified by how much they suffered. Much like you right now, they don't give a crap for any advice or opportunities they're given because they are unable to see outside the little bubbles of self-pity they shield themselves in." She shrugged. "So, see... You don't belong here. There's no room for pathetic and selfish people like that in this clan. Please leave to wherever someone will take you instead of forcing me to waste my time trying to help you."


Bastian had promised Jake he would be assigned to assassinate his sister's killers after he graduated. Of course he knew Jake would only graduate if Crys allowed him to. He probably didn't really think he would make it past her, but to know that Crys thought so little of him was such a shock, that he simply couldn't live with himself until he proved to her that he was nothing like those murderers. That was when he realized that her opinion mattered that much more than any idea of revenge that might have crossed his mind.
Jake sighed, standing up and leaving that house. He was trying to avoid something that would be always there no matter how hard he tried to hide from it. Best was to get it all over with. Leaving the city of Newhaven behind... He started his journey back to the Wolpack encampment.

-----------------------

[Wolfpack camp - Around 10am]

The sun was high and it was a warm day for what Crys could feel on her skin. There was still a cool breeze, but it was getting warmer by the minute. It would be a hot afternoon in the desert and in the plains where there was less shade. A beautiful morning indeed. However, the horrifying screams that could be heard coming from the healers' cabin made it impossible for anyone with ears to enjoy it properly.
Ali wasn't all that hurt, but Annie said that she would experience excruciating pain for up to 24h, no matter what she did to help her. It was the consequence for keeping her ability in use for so long. Crys was currently waiting outside the cabin for Annie to come out and talk to her. When the door of the cabin opened, Crys sighed as Annie leaned against the outside wall of the wooden house. "Isn't there something you can do for her?"
"I already gave her all the medication she can take, Crys. She was supposed to be out cold by now." Annie replied. "I can't heal her unless she stops squirming."
At that moment the screaming stopped. Annie went back inside and Crys followed. "Great. She finally fell asleep." Annie said. "Now I can see about those fractures."
Crys heaved a sigh of relief. "Great. Can you have her moved to her house though? You know she hates it here."
Annie chuckled. "Who doesn't hate it here?" She joked. "Yes, I can do that. She should probably stay in bed even after healing, so someone should stay with her to make sure she doesn't get out of bed."
"I have to go back, actually. So... Maybe leave one of the other healers with her, or wait until I get back to heal the fractures. Three cracked ribs will surely keep her quiet."
"Sure, suppose I could wait a day." Annie answered. "She already argued with me for wanting to use my enlightenment on her anyway."
Crys chuckled. "Right. Because she can handle everything." She patted Annie on the back and added. "Enjoy the time you have while she's knocked out and go get some food, or sleep. Remember sleep Annie?"
"Do you?" The girl retorted.
"I wish I had the time." Crys mumbled, walking out of the cabin, straight out of camp, heading back towards Newhaven. She was probably going to be getting there a little late.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

The sun had been up for a while now and Evin was just getting back to camp. No one seemed to question what took him so long to get there compared to other people. Something else that seemed to be on the mind of people was where Jake was. He was the only one that hadn't showed up and it seemed that people believed that he was dead. Evin wished that it was true. No one asked him about it though, they just seemed to be talking around camp about it. He didn't understand why every time he went to Newhaven, that the things he went to do down there never turn out and the stuff he actually spends his time doing becomes big news. Even more interesting to him was how everyone found out this information.
Evin just sat by the unlit fire pit and thought about what had happened at Newhaven himself. He wasn't even sure that he knew everything that went on that day. Crystal had disapeared, Mageria as well. There were several other Knights in the place too, and the memory just became a mesh of different criminals and not so valiant knights killing each other. He didn't know who lived and who died, it all really didn't matter. Things in that dungeon had reached such a point that it really didn't matter anymore what was right or wrong; who was a criminal, Knight or even an assassin. Everyone was walking on the same thin line between life and death, truth or lie and it all couldn't have gotten worse. If even one Knight or assassin had died in those hallways, no one would have survived. He knew that now.
This war had gone on long enough. Too many lives had been lost and nothing was being accomplished during the bloodshed. That made him think of Mageria again and their encounter down in the dungeon. She still seemed to have sentimental feelings for him that he just couldn't understand. They were enemies and they both knew it, yet she didn't seem to be able to bring herself to attack him until after he had attacked her first. Evin usually wouldn't have even made the first move unless he knew he could end the fight in only seconds, but this was different. What urged him to attack her in such a way was beyond Evin thought capacity. He wasn't sure if it was just because he didn't care or he really just hated the Black Knights that much. Or was it because she had lied to him? Evin would never figure it out beating himself up like this. It put it out of his mind for now and got up to go to his cabin.
"Hey Evin, where have you been?"
"That's none of your business Sean."
"But I think it is-"
Evin drew his dagger, "don't test me Sean, is Crystal here?"
"No she's not, she just left an hour ago. Did you need her for something?"
"No I didn't. You usually don't spend this much time with small talk so just spit it out!" Evin didn't mean to yell, but he didn't have enough patience to deal with even the simplest of things.
"Oh sorry, I just wanted to let you know that I was going to Blackpond for some important business. We were thinking that maybe it would be a good idea to set up a new inn there."
"That sounds good. When you come back, let me know what you find."
Sean smiled pleasantly at Evin and then turned around to walk out of the camp. "Thanks Evin, see you later."
Evin started walking to his cabin again, but then he heard Sean yelling at him from a distance away. "What?" Evin yelled back.
"I almost forgot! Lena wants to speak to either you are Crystal as soon as possible! I think she went back to the ruins!" Sean yelled back in response. Afterword, he motioned someone to follow him. He turned around before he could see who it was he was motioning to.
Evin sighed at the comment and began muttering, "thanks," to himself. He knew that Sean wouldn't hear it, but it just helped him vent out a little bit of the anger that he had bottled up in him. Continuing to walk to the cabin, he realised that meeting with Lena would be the perfect opportunity to ask her about Jake. He had to go now. Still walking, he met up with one of the assassins. He had just been promoted to an active and was eager to get his first job. When Evin called him over, he could see the excitement in his face. Evin felt bad for letting him down.
"I need you to go tell everyone else that I am going to my cabin for a rest and I don't want to be disturbed. Got it?"
"Yeah, whatever." The young boy sighed in disappointment at the news of his crappy assignment.
Evin chuckled a bit at the kids reaction and then continued to walk until he reached the cabin. He put his coat on the floor near the entrance and then went to the his desk, took a pen and quill and began to write. "Jake isnt telln u the trut sumthn abot ur mom". He looked at what he just wrote in disgust. It was barely legible for anyone let alone the spelling. He knew it didn't look like all the books and letters he read, but it was the best he could do. He placed it on the table before he put his coat on again to leave. He walked out the front door and then went through the dense forest until he was out of the camp. He made sure that he wasn't seen by any of the others in the camp on his way out. He didn't want them to know that they were left without a leader.
It made Evin a little nervous to be left without a leader, but he knew that he would only be gone for a short period of time and the odds of Newhaven attacking after what had happened were slim. They had way to much cleaning up to do to even worry about attacking the pack. They would just think that he was sleeping in his cabin and by the time he got back, no one would be the wiser.

After a long walk, Evin finally made it down the path he was on when he went to meet Perry at the ruins. He remembered on the way there was an attack on an enlightened woman. She was dead when Evin arrived in the village where it happened. Now he knew that Perry was probably there only about 30 minutes before Evin was.
Not long after this thought popped in his head, he arrived at the ruins. The same old man was there to great him as last time. Before he could speak, Evin spoke.
"I need to speak to Lena. It's important."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

As Sean was walking out of the camp, he motioned someone from behind one of the temporary tents to follow him. From behind it Ella, dressed in typical assassin's clothes wandered out. The two of them walked right out into the forest down a path towards Blackpond. Ella wasn't sure exactly what she was doing with him, but he said that he had talked to Evin about it and said that it was alright for her to go with him. His smile was so friendly and genuine when he offered this trip with him, that she couldn't pass it up. She was glad that Evin had approved.
They walked for a while without much to say to each other. Every now and then, they would have a bit of small talk, but that was really it. About half way into the walk however, started to slow down and stopped at a rock. They sat down and Sean took out some food for them to eat. Just a couple of apples and some smoked rabbit's meat was all, but Ella was begining to get hungry and she knew what happened when she just ran past that feeling before. She didn't want that to happen again.
"How are you holding up?" Sean asked in a friendly tone.
"Good, my legs are a little soar." Ella laughed, "I'm kinda glad we stopped. Unlike last time."
Sean returned the laugh and replied with, "well at least you aren't stuck in bed being pampered by a White Shadow."
"Ha, yeah, that was kinda annoying."
"That reminds me of what we were talking about while you were still stuck in that bed." He paused. "It must not have been quite as annoying as Evin is to you. I've seen what he's done to you. That must suck."
"Yeah kinda, but he is instructing me right?"
"I never had to be trained that way. It just seems odd to me, that's all."
"I guess it is a little odd. Isn't it? But still, I really like Ali and Crys. I don't see where you were going with them."
"Well not so much Ali. I was just wondering how you could care for someone so much to almost kill yourself from running alone just to save her. With Crystal, don't you think it's weird that she left the camp without a leader? Why didn't she get someone else to go save Ali?"
"You have a point, but it just goes to show how much Crys really loves Ali." Ella said.
"She loves it more than she does the camp? It could have been destroyed while she was gone!" He said. He was a little mad, but that was only because Ella knew he really didn't like rule breakers. "Does any of that make sense to you?"
"Umm, yeah I guess."
Sean threw his apple away and finished up his rabbit and then got up. "Ok, lets start moving again. Just a few more hours and we'll be there."
Ella quickly got up and caught up to Sean. He said two hours, but Ella was pretty sure that it was still a good three hours left to go. Sean knew a few shortcuts however. It wasn't the safest root to take and that was why Evin probably never took her down these paths. Every once and a while there were men walking down the paths dressed in Newhaven armour. Every time one would show up, they would have to hide.
"This is strange. Usually I only meet up with one of these guards going down the path. There must have been something big happening at Blackpond. A battle maybe?"
Ella knew that this was all just rhetorical and she didn't reply to it. She just followed Sean very closely and made sure she didn't cause any trouble for him. She liked him too much to screw things up.
Suddenly from not too far in the distance, they heard a scream from a man. Sean knew better than to continue down this path and instead, he walked Ella down the next fork to the left instead of the right like he had done at every other fork in the path. It was a good idea too because they didn't meet up with any more soldiers along the way and were in Blackpond before they knew it. It even took two hours like Sean had predicted.
The two walked right through the main gates with no trouble. Assassins were very much welcomed into the city unlike other places across Valcrest. It was nice not to feel like she was being hunted down for a change. She remembered Evin telling her stories about things that happened in Blackpond however and she knew that she had to keep her guard up. Blackpond was like the nightlife of Newhaven with one exception. It happened all day. In broad daylight there would be murders, rapes and all those disturbing crimes. The worst about it was was how no one really cared about it. It even became a public spectacle to commit crimes sometime. Of course, the royal family had been trying to fix this for generation with no real luck. It was just a part of living in Blackpond and all you could hope for was that it didn't happen to you.
Sean and Ella had no trouble however. They made sure to keep their weapons seen by the general public at all time. They knew that the two of them were assassins and people were usually smart enough not to mess with the assassins. Because of this, it didn't take long for them to reach the castle. When they made it into the courtyard, Sean stopped and looked over at Ella. She knew that he didn't want her to follow him any further. Inside the castle walls was safe enough. She hoped that nothing bad would get to her while she waited for Sean to get back from whatever business he had to take care of out there.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Commander Hastings had a terrible past couple of days and he was glad that he was free of it all. The blacksmith had given him trouble, but he just slit the man's throat when he got to close and then broke the chain himself. Passing by all the guards wasn't too hard either. He had managed to steal some fresh clothing from a man's house while he was out and just wore the clothing strait out of the city. He was free from that point on. When a messenger dressed up in the usual messanger cloathing walked by in at a speedy pace, he came up behind him and then killed him. He took the messengers clothing and then went to finish what he started.
This allowed him to go past anyone with even less trouble than before. It was perfect.
He walked all the way down the same path he was taken down before. Past where he threw Mageria off her horse and past where she had tricked him into thinking that he was back at camp when he really wasn't. Every one of those terrible memories of that terrible woman came flashing back as he went down this path. That continued even as he approached the camp where all the Newhaven soldiers were sitting and waiting to attack again. He walked up to the entrance. The same men who were posted there on his first escape attempt were there. They didn't even recognise him.
"If Krander here? I have urgent news for him." Hastings said, not even discussing his voice.
"No he's not. He left on his shape shifting friend to go home."
"Well I will just wait here until he comes back then."
"Fine, enjoy your stay."
Hastings walked right past the men. It was ridiculously easy to do this. He knew what it must have been like to be an assassin, he had never done anything like this. He walked over to where all of the men stayed. He went up to one of the men and asked. "Where would I find Lionel?"
"He is in a tent over there," The man pointed at the tent just to his right. "He is in solitary confinement right now though. No one is aloud to talk to him."
"Well you can tell whoever told you that that there is an urgent message that needs to be given to him right now, so if you could please let me in."
"Sure." The man walked him over to the tent and opened it up for him and let Hastings in, closing it as he walked in.
Lionel was shocked to see someone in his tent. Hastings wasn't sure if he knew who he was or if he was just surprised to have someone come speak to him while he was being punished.
"Hey Lionel, don't say a word, but it's me Hastings." Hastings grabbed a dagger that was sitting on the tent floor and ripped a hole in the roof of the tent, just big enough for a person to fit through. He then gave the dagger to Lionel. "Now, I'm still stuck here and there is no way that I will ever get out. I need you to do something really important for me. This will make you remembered instead of being a tiny pawn that everyone will forget. You will be the most respected man in Blackpond."
"What is it?" Lionel whispered.
"I need you to stab yourself in the heart. If you do it, it will be dying for a great cause, to save Blackpond's great general from death. You are the only one I can trust so please do this for me."
"But-"
"Don't talk, just do."
With that Lionel looked down at the dagger and pointed it towards his chest. With a quick push, he was dead. Only one more thing had to be done and then Hastings job would be complete. He screamed at the top of his lungs. The man who was outside the ten ran in as fast as he could to see what happened. Hastings gravel over the man and made his best to look like he had just witnessed a murder.
"Krander, Krander swooped down on a bird and then, then he just killed him! He threatened to kill me too if I said anything. I need to get out of here!"
With that he ran, as fast as he could out of the camp. Soon he would be home, back in Blackpond.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Rory, Sean is here to see you." One of the servants said.
"Bring him in. Hurry."
The servant ran out of the room and came back with Sean. It hadn't been too long since he had seen him, so it must have been time.
"Your highness, I'm requesting that you be on the ready. The time is to come soon." Sean said to him, bowing his head.
"Fine, I will send them to their place. They will be ready on your signal."
"Thank you sir."
"I will assure you, they are fully capable. Don't worry. Now do you have what I requested in return?"
"Yes, here it is." It was white silk that was used to make healers robes. He didn't want it to make a robe, but instead for a curtain in his room. It was the perfect white to match the rest perfectly.
"Good, I will make sure that everything is done according to plan." Said the King.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

It was late night. Jake was almost asleep when he heard a knock on his door. "Jake, are you awake? Can I come in?" Crys' voice sounded on the other side of the door.
"Sure, come on in." Jake answered, sitting up on the bed and rubbing the blurriness away from his eyesight.
As the door opened, he watched Crys take a slightly hesitant step into the cabin. "I'm sorry." She mumbled. "You should be sleeping... You have to leave in the morning... I shouldn't..."
"No, no, no... It's fine." He assured her, getting up and pulling her further into the house, closing the door behind her before she changed her mind. "I really can't sleep anyway." He lied.
She chuckled. "You were sleeping, weren't you?"
"Eh, sleep is overrated." He stated, a smile crossing his features.
"Sure, it is now." She smiled back. "You will be seriously regretting this in the morning, though."
"No... I would give up sleep for you at any time." He stated, walking back to the bed and sitting down on it. "Do you have something you need to say to me?" He asked, a little curious.
She sat next to him and turned to face him. "I'm not sure, I guess I'm just..."
"Scared?" He asked.
"Terrified is more like it actually." She sighed. "What if you don't come back?"
"What if a flaming meteor descents from the sky and destroys the whole land?" Jake laughed.
"It's not funny, you ass!" She exclaimed, punching him in the chest.
"Ow..." He laughed out. "I know what you mean, but we both agreed it was for the best."
"The best for the clan." Crys corrected, frowning for a second. Then she removed the golden chain and locket that she had around her neck and opened it.
"That's empty, you know." Jake said, "What are you...?" He left the sentence unfinished when Crys pulled a knife and made a small cut on her index finger, letting blood drip inside the locket. "Why are you doing this?" Jake asked, confused.
"So you'll remember..." She closed the locket and put the chain around his neck. "...That when you get hurt, so do I." She poked the side of his head and added, smiling. "So, if you can't be careful for your own sake, do it for me."
He laughed. "You silly little girl. I always do everything for you." He said.
Crys laughed as well, but soon the room fell silent. Jake has lost himself completely simply staring at her, Crys rarely ever smiled like that. It was truly a beautiful thing to see. Jake let the silence linger for a while, then he reached for her hand, that for some reason she had simply let rest on the side of his face once she was finished poking him. He took her hand in his and then, he touched the center of her palm with his index finger. Crys seemed confused by the gesture and so, she tried to brake the silence. "Jake, wha-" She started."
"Hush." He silenced her with less than a whisper, beginning to move his finger, tracing letters on the palm of her hand, slowly, one after the other, until he finished with a question mark. He then waited a second for Crys to put all the letters together in her head.
When she laughed, he frowned for a second, until she spoke. "I'm not answering that unless you actually say it." She stated.
"Oh, I will" Jake answered, smiling. "When my assignment is over. Until then..." He took off his graduation ring, dropped it on her open hand, and closed her fist around it. "This is for you to remember something."
"What would that be?" She asked, with a small frown.
"No matter what happens. No matter what I say, or do... I'm always on your side."


The memories burned inside Jake's mind as he headed home. If there was a place in the world he could call home it was that camp, however... Not for much longer. When he was expelled, he never truly disconnected himself from his oath, he lived by it. He surrendered his life to the Pack. That never changed once, not even then and certainly not now. So this was it. Forcing Crys to execute him for treason would be last time he would ever hurt her. Hopefully she would hate him enough not to suffer from it for too long.
He took his time walking back to camp. He was in no hurry to face the consequences of that night's events. Inevitable as it was... He simply couldn't resist the impulse to delay it as much as possible. He was afraid that what he had to tell Crys would crush her. He even considered lying, making her believe he was actually loyal to Newhaven, maybe it would hurt less... The only problem was that it wouldn't work.

As he paced through the trail slowly, morning came and passed. It was long past noon when he crossed the main entrance, not paying attention to any whispers and stares, none of it mattered right now. All he needed to do was find Crys, and so he stopped the first active he saw and asked for her. "She left shortly after making sure Ali was fine."
"Oh... What about Evin?" He asked.
"Sleeping. Doesn't want to be bothered." The man answered, rolling his eyes.
Jake sighed. "Alright. Where is Allison then?"
"Home. She won't stay with the healer's, you know what she is like."
Jake chuckled. "She is a stubborn idiot. I'll go see how she is doing then." He said, parting ways with the man and heading towards Ali's cabin. It would be nice to check on Ali before she got the news of what he did. They hadn't actually talked in quite some time. We he got there, however... Ali was asleep in her bed, and Annie asleep in a chair beside the bed, in what seemed to be a very uncomfortable position.

He chuckled, and gently shook Annie awake. "Do you want me to take over for you? You look like you need a real bed."
Annie stretched in her seat and sighed. "No, I'm good for now. I'll be sleeping for quite a while after I heal Ali. So... Don't worry about me."
"How is she?" Jake asked, pulling another chair and sitting beside her.
"Good, for someone who had three cracked ribs and a slightly cracked skull." Annie stated. "What is it with this girl? No matter how much trouble she gets herself in, she just won't die!" Annie stated, laughing.
"I don't know. Is that a bad thing though?" Jake laughed.
"No... Just really strange, that's all." She shrugged.

"Enough about sleeping beauty there... How are you?" Jake asked, leaning back in his chair. "We haven't really talked in a while."
Annie sighed. "I'm fine, I suppose... I think I miss the ruins though. Actually, I miss Alistair."
"Alistair?" Jake asked raising a brow.
"He talks to me." She stated, simply. "The other healers, here or there, don't talk to me. I feel like I have a freaking disease!" She sighed. "Well... Nicolette talked to me, but she left, so..." Annie shrugged. "She asked me to take care of her garden though. So I have something to do."
Jake sighed, resting a hand on the girl's shoulder. "Tell you what, cousin... If I can I'll go back to the ruins with you."
Annie looked at him and frowned. "Why would you do that? You don't like the ruins..."
Jake sighed. "Let's just say that pretty soon I might need a safe place to stay."
"What does that mean?" Annie asked, turning to face him. "What did you do Jacob?"
Jake nodded. "You'll know soon enough." He stated. "Do you have any rum in that kit of yours?"
Annie nodded, pulling the bottle out of her bag.
Jake snatched the bottle and took a sip, then passed it back to her. She simply stared at him. He laughed. "Really, you never took one sip?"
"It's against our clan rules." She passed the bottle back to him. "And yours too."
"Ah, but there are rules... And there are rules." He said, taking a large gulp. Meeting with Crys intoxicated would be a crappy idea, but really, how much worse could it really get?"
"Anything you tell me is confidential." Annie stated, out of the blue.

"It won't be a secret very long, but it's not your place to hear it cousin." Jake mumbled, putting the cork back in the bottle and setting it aside for now. He didn't say anything else until Annie waved something in his face. "Do you know who this belonged to?"
Jake took a quick look at the silver ring and sat up quickly. "Where did you find this?" He asked.
"My mother had it, why?" She asked.
Jake nodded. "I don't know anything."
"Bullshit!" Annie exclaimed. "Who's is it?"
"I can't. This is something to talk to your mother about, not me. It's not my business." He said.
"Is it Sebastian's?" She asked him.
Jake looked at her in disbelief, and once he realized she was serious he laughed. "Hell, no! Bastian didn't have a graduate ring, he was never an active. Why would you think that?"
"By the way people react to it..." She mumbled. "It's like the thing is cursed."
"People?" Jake frowned. "Who else did you show this to, Annie?"
"Just Crys." The girl answered.
"Oh... Well... I that was her father's Crys would flip. She would jump at your mother's throat." Jake laughed.
Annie looked at him confused. "Why?"
"Alright. I shouldn't even tell you this much, but it's common knowledge amongst the clan, so... Why the hell not?" He sighed. "When an assassin receives a graduation ring and puts it on his finger for the first time, he, or she, is swearing to be forever bound to the clan. That is why when a clan member retires it's normal for that person to take the ring as a reminder to always keep the clan's secrets. So, when a man surrenders his graduation ring to a woman he is, with that gesture, binding himself to her as well." He explained all that with slight bitterness to his tone. "Do you get my meaning?"
"So it's practically an engagement of sorts?" She asked, more to herself than to him. Then the information finally sunk in. "Oh... Oh!" She exclaimed. "My mom... Kept this all this time..."
"She left the clan, but he never did. And it's not something you should be parading around with. So, take my advice and go talk to her." He muttered.

Annie nodded and went silent for a while. Then out of the blue, she turned to him with a wide smile. "You!" She pointed at him.
"What?" He asked, opening the rum bottle again and taking another drink.
"Crys has your ring! She wears it around her neck, I saw it!" She exclaimed.
"I was infiltrated Annie. I couldn't wear it. That's all." He mumbled, lying through his teeth.
"But..." She started.
"That's. It." He muttered. Then he sighed. "If you don't mind leaving me alone with your patient. I'd like to be as alone as possible right now."
Annie sighed. "Fine. I'll heal Ali and go to sleep. But you have to stay and make sure she stays in bed."
"Fine." Jake mumbled, rubbing his eyes before the girl could notice the tears.

-------------------------

Ali was feeling warm and heavy by the time she woke up. She was still in pain, but not as much as before. She opened her eyes to find Jake leaning forward in his seat to see if she was actually waking up or just moving. She tried to speak, but nothing understandable came out.
"What?" Jake asked.
She sighed and then managed to pronounce words correctly. "Did Annie heal me?"
"Yes, but you can't get out of bed." Jake answered.
She nodded, slowly beginning to sit up. "I don't plan on it. Not yet at least." She mumbled, sitting up on the bed and rubbing her eyes until everything gained focus again. After doing that, she began to open and close her hands in order to regain full movement, she was feeling a little numb. Then she smiled at Jake. "Would you do me a favor?"
"Sure. What do you need?" He asked.
"There are two wooden boxes under the bed, get them for me." She told him, rubbing her temples.
Jake got the two boxes she asked for and sat them down on the bed. "What are those?" He asked, curiously.
"Tool boxes." She said simply opening them. "If I'm stuck here, might as well keep busy."

Jake watched Ali open the boxes and pick a nice piece of light wood from it. From the other box she took a carving knife and began to quietly work the piece of wood. Jake watched, intrigued, as it started to take shape. That until she stopped and spoke, not looking at him. "In the other room, there is a brown box on the table, get me a string from it."
Jake walked to the second room of the house and realized why Ali had put her bed on the front room along with dining table. She had turned the bedroom into a workshop. Jake looked around to see several unfinished projects, including an unstrung lute. "Wow, Ali... I didn't know you took crafting this serious." He noted, finding the box and getting a bow string from it. When he came back she was painting the wooden figure of a chess queen with a thin brush. He left the string on the bed and sat down again. He gave Ali an intrigued look when she painted only half of the piece, leaving half of it in it's natural light wooden color. "What is it that you're doing there, Ali?" He asked.
"It's a gift." She said, taking the bow string and passing it through a metal rim she had, at some point, attached to the top of the chess piece. After tying a knot on the string she waved the dangling chess piece in front of Jake's eyes. Then she chuckled. "It kind of helps dry the paint, I'm not just showing off."
"But you are showing off." He laughed. "It's a queen, so it's not for me, too bad, and it's definitely not for Crys, so... Who is it for?"
"It's for Ella." Ali nodded. "It's a thank you."
"For saving your life? Since when do you care?" Jake laughed.
Ali shrugged. "Well, for that too, but also for the very enlightening talk we had. I wouldn't have found out what I did without it."
Jake smiled. "Really? What did you girls talk about?"
"Chess, duh." She said, waving the pendant in his face.
Jake laughed. "Well, sure, what was I thinking?" He nodded. "Why is half of it black and the other half white?"
"The black represents the Wolfpack, and the white represents Newhaven." Ali explained, setting the piece down on the bedside table to dry properly.
"I see." Jake said. "That's really nice."

Ali sighed laying back on the bed. "Did everyone get out of it okay?" She asked.
"Yes." Jake answered. "Did Crys tell you anything?" He asked.
"No. I talked, she listened. Then she dumped me here agonizing and screaming and went off to meet someone." Ali mumbled, a little bit upset. "Fine, I guess. I just wish she wasn't acting so strange. At least I wouldn't worry. I mean... Did something bad happen down there?"
Jake sighed. "You'll know soon enough." He sat back opening a half empty bottle of rum and taking a drink. "Everyone will know soon."
"Where's Evin?" She asked.
"Resting, or so I've heard." Jake muttered, a little bit of anger in his tone that didn't really go unnoticed. "Nice of him to check that you're alright." He added.
Ali laughed. "He was the first one there Jake." She nodded. "People are a little bit too hard on Evin, he's not a bad guy at all." She chuckled. "Plus, if he actually came to check on my health I'd immediately think he was dying, or at least severely ill."
Jake sighed. "It's a possibility." He mumbled.
"What?" Ali raised a brow.
He chuckled. "Nothing, nothing at all."

--------------------------

[Healer's Camp]

Alistair was the first to notice the assassin that walked past the gates. Assuming he had surrendered his weapons, but knowing he probably kept something hidden on him, he approached the man. "Lena is now resting. I will call for her, since she has been expecting you, but wait here until you are called into the tent." Alistair told the man, walking to Lena's tent, and entering with exaggerated caution. Well, not really. Lena wasn't someone one would like to startle.

"I don't know how he did it Dani. What do you want from me?" Lena was shouting, she knew better than anyone just how badly mistaken she had been. For years. She couldn't understand how it happened.
"I want you to explain to me, how a man infiltrated your clan with the intent to murder and neither you or Alistair caught on to him!" Dani exclaimed. "I'm not accusing you of anything, that would be pointless, but I need to understand."
"I don't understand!" Lena shouted again. She had never been fooled, by anyone, in her entire life. She wasn't a bleeding heart, she didn't fall for sob stories. She only valued people that had been able to prove their worth. This man had, and still... He was nothing he had made himself out to be. "I don't...Understand." She sighed, hiding her face in her hands. Dani was the only person to ever see her in this state, she had only been in such a state two times before. Dani's hand grabbed her shoulder and Lena heard her sigh before breaking the silence. "You can't blame yourself for this." She stated.
"I saved his life, trained him, and gave him every information he needed to hunt those people and kill them. Don't patronize me, every life he took is on my hands. You husband's life included!"

A loud thud caused Lena to raise her head. Dani had slammed her fist on the wooden table. "Don't ever repeat that. Never. Do you understand? We have walked this path before, you know where it leads!" She sighed. "Don't ever repeat that." She asked in a softer tone.
Lena nodded. "Well... He better pray you find him before I do. I swear, I don't even know what I would be capable of if I ever lay my eyes on him again."


Lena sighed as she felt someone shake her out of her dream. It was release, but not quite. She was still so tired... Worst than that was the memory itself. She had never regretted anything so deeply before in her life. Even within the White Shadows, only Alistair knew the truth of what happened. Regret... What a bothersome feeling.
"What?" She finally mumbled, opening her eyes.
"Evin is here. You said it was important to talk to him." Alistair stated. "Bad dream?" He asked.
"Mind your own business, boy." She said sitting up. "Please tell him to enter."
Alistair sighed shaking his head. "As you wish, mistress." He muttered out, heading out of the tent and walking up to Evin. "Go right in. She is awake, and in a bad mood if I may say so."

Lena was wide awake in the few steps it took the assassin to enter her tent. She motioned for him to sit and then spoke. "I know you have your own reason to be here. So I will make my notice a short one: Blackpond is currently pressuring my clan and, if the situation does not resolve itself in any other manner, for the protection of my people I will evacuate the clan to the desert. That means that any healer left in any point of this land will be summoned back to travel with the clan. There won't be one White Shadow left in Valcrest. Consider your clan warned."
She then sighed, knowing what was to come. "As for your reasons for coming here... Say, how may I assist you?"

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Sibrand
A lone figured with his faithful horse exploded through the thick and dark forest as the night grew late. Leaves flew off into the wind as the shadow came rushing passed the countless trees that surrounded him. The hour was late and the man had no plans to slow down until he reached his goal. The wind howled in the distance and a lone wolf cried out in the night for either company or to instill fear in its prey. The air around him was cold and the trees were manically staring at him. Suddenly the man stopped his horse in it's tracks and looked around for a second. He could have sworn he had heard something a few clicks away. Moving his horse slowly, the man made his way over to a couple of bushes and while sitting still on his horse he looked past them. Down below there was a small valley with a lake in the middle of it. In the middle of the lake itself there was two figures giggling and bathing. The mysterious man had no idea if these people were travellers who had just stumbled upon this lake or if it was members of the Pack. The god damn pitch black night didn't make it easier for him to spot them correctly either. After much deliberation, the man decided to let these ones pass since he had a urgent goal in mind to complete. Turning his horse around, he exploded forth and continued through the forest while following the map he had memorized for a couple of hours ago.

Then just as he was about to stop and see if he had remembered the map correctly, he burst out from the forest and into a large encampment. The very second he stopped his horse with a strong pull in its strings he felt how several arrows were aimed at him through the cold night. Stepping down from the horse, the White Knight Daniel Zimmerman held his arms high in the air and shouted out to anyone who were willing to listen to reason:

"I come in peace! I have information I need to relay to one of your leaders. As a token of my peace offer, I'm willing to surrender my weapons to you." Daniel explained as he reached for his belt where his sword and his hammer hanged firmly. Suddenly there was a small sound that echoed throughout the camp and an arrow penetrated Daniels right shoulder, leaving him unable to even lift his own weapons. The White Knight was familiar to pain but this was a surprise to even him. Daniel took a step backwards and grunted heavily as he broke the arrow off before tossing his belt to the ground along with it. After this, Daniel held his left arm up in the air, still seeking peace while trying to keep his right arm still at his side. Hopefully this wouldn't be the death of him, but if it would he would die knowing that it was the Pack that screwed their last chance of peace with Newhaven. He started to walk forward, not knowing where to go and where to turn seeing as no one called out from him and their arrows were still being aimed at him for safe sake. Hopefully someone would answer his call for an audience. He had after all, very important information to share.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Crys wasn't sure what time it was, but it was probably past midnight already when she crossed the camp gates. Most people were asleep and the scent of burning wood would let her know the campfire had been lit. The remaining of the ride to the encampment was filled with inner questioning. She didn't know what to think of the things she had been told. About Ella, her mother... Everything was just a mess inside her head. The exhaustion she was feeling didn't help either. It all just added to her state of confusion. As she crossed the guards at the entrance and dismounted, not minding the stares of some people (probably wondering where the hell she got a horse from), she addressed the guard. "Report." She told him rubbing her eyes with one hand while patting Shadow with the other, trying to calm him into letting one of the workers take him for a drink of water.

"Everyone is accounted for, scouts reported no unusual movement in the camp perimeter, and security has been increased after sunset." The man told her.
Crys nodded, giving up on trying to get Shadow to behave and waving the worker away. "I'll take him myself, thank you." She told him. Then she turned to the guard once again. "Do you know where Evin is, by any chance?" She asked him.
The guard chuckled slightly. "Sorry." He said quickly. "I haven't seen him, but if I was to guess... I would say he is sleeping, Or at least resting. He gave notice that he would be in his room and was not to be bothered, he wasn't seen since." He informed.
Crys chuckled slightly. "Oh... I forgot how late it is." She nodded, still smiling. "Thank you." She said moving past him through the center of camp to lead Shadow to a very small stable-like place. It wasn't what one could actually call a stable, but it was protected enough to keep horses healthy. The place was currently empty, the last few horses having been sold, or exchanged for supplies months ago. Even so, she accommodated Shadow as best as she could and instructed the workers to be careful when trying to approach him.
It was unusual for assassins to have horses, for obvious reasons, and Crys was never very fond of riding. It was easier for her to have some notion of where she was going when she had her feet on the ground. Nonetheless... She would care for the horse as well as she could. Truth was, she already grew fond of the animal, despite his temper.

As she left the stable she suddenly heard a familiar voice as Sean approached her. "Nice horse, did you steal it?" He said, playfully.
"No." She answered a bit coldly. Then she sighed. "I'm sorry, Sean. I'm just tired."
"It's alright. We are all entitled to have bad moments, right?" He said, walking beside her towards her cabin. "So, Ali is alright, Jake is keeping her company. Evin seems to have stayed in his room all day, although I can't be sure, and... Oh, yes! Ella seems to be a lot better, in case you are wondering." He informed. "Also, I was in Blackpond today, I thought we should consider reopening the Inn there...." His voice grew quiet when Crys stopped walking suddenly. "You don't approve of that?" He asked, a little reluctantly.
Crys nodded. "No, it's not that. I think it's actually a good idea."
"Oh, right..." Sean seemed to have also remembered the last time Crys was there. "I'm sorry. I can just update Evin on this, I don't need to mention it again."
"No. It's fine." Crys assured him, letting out a small sigh. "It's just... I've had a very strange day today. Why don't you tell me what happened on your visit first thing tomorrow?"
"Sounds good enough for me." Sean agreed, beginning to walk away.
"Oh, Sean... Thank you for your help." She said.
"It's only my duty, right?" He replied, walking away.

-----------------------------

Ali and Jake had played chess most of the afternoon. He wasn't sure if the girl had actually gotten that much better of if he was a little drunk already, it was possible that it was both, he just didn't seem to be able to win a game.
"Check mate!" Ali exclaimed, for about the 20th time that day.
"Oh, that's it. I'm done playing with you." Jake mumbled, sitting back in his chair and tilting his head back facing the ceiling.
Ali chuckled. "I'm sorry... You haven't been playing your best today, really. Your mind is elsewhere, I can just tell. What the hell happened?"
Jake sighed. "Ali, would you promise me something?" He asked.
"What?" She asked in a curious tone.
"Promise me that, no matter what she says or does to you, you won't let Crys push you away, like she did when Dani died. You are the closest person she will have left once I'm gone."
"W-where are you going?" She asked, almost in a whisper.
Jake was sure that she was thinking back to his expulsion. Yes, Dani had told him all about how Crys was in a mess after he left. That was nothing though, what she was feeling then was guilt, she got over it quickly. This wouldn't be so easy. Finally Jake responded. "I don't know yet." He sighed. "Promise."
"Alright, I promise." She said.
"It's late. Why don't you try to sleep?" He said. You might be able to get out of this bed by tomorrow if you do."
Ali sighed. "Maybe. If it was just that easy." She yawned. "You know, you remind me of him a little." She mumbled, beginning to close her eyes.
Jake got up to put away the chess game that was set on the bedside table. "Who?"
"My brother." She said. "He would have liked you." She stated, drifting off to sleep.
Jake nodded, a little shocked by the comment, he didn't remember ever hearing Ali mention her family before. When he turned to face her, though, she was already sound asleep. "Night, Ali." He mumbled, waking out of the house.

The moment he stepped foot outside, Sean came to see him. "Hey, Jake!"
"Yes, Sean." Jake said. "What is it?"
"Crys just got home. One of the guards asked me to inform you."
"Oh." Jake mumbled. "Alright, thank you." He looked towards the leader's cabin to see Crys already walking inside. He followed her and reached her just in time to stop her from closing and locking the door. "We need to talk." He said.
"Can't it wait, Jake? I'm so tired." She answered.
"I know. I'm really sorry, but this really can't wait." He was already walking past her, into the house.
Crys sighed. "Fine, what is so urgent?" She asked, sitting be the wooden table in the office.
Jake sat across from her and sighed. "Remember when I said I was hiding something I couldn't tell you just yet?" He asked.
"Yes..." Crys answered, suddenly not minding her exhaustion so much anymore and staring at him with an intrigued expression.
"I'm going to tell you everything now, however, this won't be easy to say. I beg that you don't interrupt me." He started.
"Alright..." Crys agreed. She seemed to have finally noticed how serious this was. Her expression gave away her concern.

Jake sighed, and finally started to say what he had been wanting to confess for so long. "Very well. I will go back to the day that the Black Knights raided the camp. The day Dani died. That day..." Jake nodded, trying to stop his voice from breaking. "I reported days before. I told Dani about the attack, you probably remember she took measures at least a day before. Anyway... The day I reported she asked me if I was having trouble gaining the Knights' trust. I said I wasn't sure of how much of the information I had was secure. Dani said she would fix that. She reminded me that I would probably have to commit treason against the Pack to make it convincing. That is when She gave me the least of people I was allowed to eliminate. Proven traitors."

"You already told me that." Crys stated, obviously forgetting that she shouldn't interrupt.
Jake nodded. "I didn't tell you everything." He ran a hand through his hair, knowing he just had to go through with it. "The last name on her list was her own."
"What?!"
"That's what I asked. She told me, all I had to do was dose the poison so it would seem like an honest attempt. She would recover after a few days and I would have proven my loyalty to Newhaven. I followed through with the plan, every step of it. I don't know how it went wrong. I..."

Jake's mumbling was cut short by the touch of a blade to his throat. "You..." Crys, was standing from her seat and walking around the table , gripping the hilt of the Katana with a shivering hand as the tip of the blade threatened to brake through his skin. "What the hell did you do?"

"She wasn't supposed to die." Jake stated. "I never meant for it to happen."

She put more pressure on the blade. "WHAT did you do? Tell me!"

"Crys..." He was begging now, he didn't want to do this.

"Say it!" She pushed. "Say it, or I swear to all the Gods I will kill you now! SAY IT JAKE!

"I shot that dart. It wasn't meant to be enough to kill, but I shot it. I killed your mother." He got on his feet and let the words explode in a volume, he was sure, everyone would be able to hear. "I KILLED DANI RIVERS!"

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin arrived just after sunset back to camp. He had spent the whole time walking home thinking about the words that Lena used to try to make him feel like shit. It worked. Thinking about it just made him increasingly mad. When he got home to the cabin, he thought that it would be good for him and that he could get some rest. When he made it into the cabin, he went right into his broomcloset of a room and tried to go to sleep. No matter what he could do, he couldn't stop tossing and turning. He just couldn't get the thoughts out of his mind. The idea that he was not working hard to get information was completely not true. That was what bothered him more than anything. He had enough of looking for information though. He knew what was happening and no one was willing to give him any answers. Evin learnt that keeping secrets was not a good thing a long time ago. The only secret he knew he had to keep was his identity. If anyone knew that, he wouldn't be able to do his job anymore. Someone had to mature a bit and tell him something that could help him because now he was just at a dead end. It was the first time that he couldn't get to sleep and all because of the words of a person who's words he didn't think mattered to him all too much. He was sadly mistaken though. He was probably in bed for six hours and only got about two hours of sleep in total.
When he was finally started to relax, he began to hear voices coming from another room. It seemed like it was Crystal and Jake. "WHAT did you do?" It sounded like Crystal got the note. He wasn't absolutely sure, he didn't check to see if the note was still there when he got in the cabin, but it sounded like she might have.
"SAY IT JAKE!" After that, he couldn't hear what Jake had been saying. Evin tried to listen closely to him, but nothing could be heard until suddenly he said in a booming voice, "I KILLED DANI RIVERS!"
It seemed like everything in camp and forest surrounding it went silent. No discussions in the distance from around the campfire could be heard anymore and all the bugs and animals out in the forest couldn't be heard. Evin shot up out of his bed and went to his door after grabbing his weapons. Evin slammed the door shut behind him. That was the first sound that he remembered hearing Jake said those damning words. He walked across the main 'study' room and walked towards the door on the opposite side of the cabin to his own room. He took one of his wires and tied it to the doorknob and then walked out of the cabin and to the side where Crystal's room was. He pulled on the wire and let the door slowly open.
While the door slowly opened, Evin jumped through the window of Crystal's room and dived right over top of Jake, tackling him to the ground. He took out his dagger and then stabbed it into the ground beside Jake's face, digging the dagger so deep that there was no way he was getting it out any time soon. He pulled out his second dagger and just held it above Jake's head.
He looked right into Jake's eyes and whispered so that Crystal wouldn't hear. "Your chance to speak is over. You had opportunities to confess." He didn't take his eyes off of Jake, even as he spoke to Crystal. "Crystal, this man has committed treason at the highest level. Give me one good reason why I shouldn't end his life right now."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Ali was sound asleep when she was suddenly woken up by a shout. "I KILLED DANI RIVERS." She was standing, holding onto her bow, quiver around her waist, before she even got the chance to process the words and understand the fact that it was Jake's voice she had heard. She hadn't even realized that Crys had left her bow in its usual spot until she caught herself reaching for it in the dark. Once it all began to sink in, she slowly started walking towards the door, afraid of what she would find outside. There was silence for a moment, maybe two. Dead silence, that was soon followed by the sounds of voices, doors opening, people asking each other what was happening. She couldn't bring herself to believe what she had heard. People were just standing outside their houses or around the center of camp shooting glances at the leader's cabin waiting for someone to get out. As she stepped out she was feeling completely numb. "It can't be." She mumbled.

Suddenly, as if it wasn't enough, she heard commotion near the gates, as she knocked an arrow and turned, she caught sight of the White Knight, Daniel, already removing an arrow out from his shoulder. The man surrendered his weapons, even so, the guards seemed unwilling to let him pass, or live, for that matter. She put the arrow back in the quiver and approached addressing the guards. "Who fired that arrow?" She asked in a severe tone. It was almost amusing that a simple title could actually make those men obey the command of a seventeen year old girl. All of the guards nodded in confusion, they knew better than to fire without a direct order. Ali quickly looked around and, eventually, she spotted a shy-looking thirteen year old boy holding a bow, trying desperately to make himself invisible amongst the other assassins. Ali walked a straight line to the kid, took the bow out of his hands and handed it to a nearby worker. "Make it so this is returned to its rightful owner." For a second she turned away from the kid and it seemed like she would leave it to that, but, when everyone seemed to think she was going to walk away... She turned back and pinned him against a nearby tree, pushing the body of her own bow against his throat, causing him to choke. "Don't ever, ever, steal from any member of this clan again, do you understand me? Am I being clear enough for you?"
The boy simply nodded, unable to say a word.
Ali sighed and released him. "Good. Go straight to your room and I will see about your punishment in the morning. And if I see your face out in the open in the meantime, I swear... You will beg for death." The boy simply nodded again and ran straight into a nearby cabin. Ali turned back nodding, a small smile crossed her features. "Damn good shot though." She whispered.

As she walked the short distance over to where Daniel she thought of what to say to the man, obviously Crys wouldn't be able to see him now, but to tell him why would be too much information... Not that she actually understood what was going on . She walked one step past Sean and suddenly stopped. "Sean, knock on the door, tell them what's happening."
Sean simply looked at her. "Are you crazy? Didn't you just hear what Jake said?"
"We all heard it, but we have a White Knight on our doorstep. I would consider that important, wouldn't you?" She muttered. "Go tell them."

She watched with the corner of her eyes as Sean walked towards the leaders cabin, she walked a few steps closer to the White Knight and nodded to the guards. The men lowered their weapons, reluctantly, and she gave the Knight a little smirk. "Gladly I'm not a vindictive person, so... I shall apologize for my recruit. He is a talented kid, but he tends to shoot faster than he thinks." She looked over at his wound. "That looks painful." She chuckled. "I suppose it's the very least you get for your stupidity. Or maybe the Gods decided I deserved a good laugh for all my troubled." She looked over to see Sean nod at her as if to indicate he had no response. "Either way, our leaders are unavailable at the moment, so... You can turn around and wait for one of them to contact you, or you can talk to me. These are the two choices that allow you to leave with your life, so I suggest you decide, and fast, before I decide I'm being too nice."

--------------------

I killed Dani Rivers. Those words were meant for someone else, that much Crys knew. Once they were out, however, she felt as though she couldn't breathe. She had to force the air in and out, she was shaking from head to toe, all she wanted was to get this over with. What kept her from moving, was the fact that taking Jake's life now wouldn't erase the past or do a damn thing for the pain she was feeling. If anything, it would just make it all worse.
As of that moment, there was nothing left that was still recognizable. There was not one sane thought inside her mind that she could hold on to. There was no ground beneath her feet. There was only the sharp and excruciating pain of betrayal and nothing else.

The silence grew thicker by the second and Crys stood there, frozen, unaware of the tears running down her face, for what seemed like an eternity. It wasn't simply the shock of hearing something she already, in some level, suspected to be true. It was the realization that the one person she was willing to trust completely had made a fool out of her in every possible way. It was knowing that all the times she worried over his state of mind, this was what he was hiding. He was hiding it right in front of her and she couldn't see. Putting it all together... Crys had never felt more blind in her life as she did right now.

And the worst part of it all, what really made her feel sick... Even after knowing all of that, the thought of killing Jake almost caused her physical pain. She was so furious she couldn't stand it, and the only thing she could bring herself to feel for him was contempt. Even so... She couldn't bring herself to do it.

She had lowered her weapon, and seconds later she dropped the katana at her feet. Soon after that, she realized why Jake had yelled. Evin stormed into the room, she didn't even notice where he came from. Next thing she knew he had Jake on the ground. "Crystal, this man has committed treason at the highest level. Give me one good reason why I shouldn't end his life right now."

"I... " Crys stopped herself for a second in order to make her voice more clear. "I don't want him dead." She stated. "His life is already over and he knows it. Death is a release he just doesn't deserve." Slowly, she retrieved the katana and sheathed it, walking a step closer to Jake and Evin. "What was it that you said to me Jacob? That it was very convenient for my mother to die while you had to live with this?" She nodded. "No... I won't let him off this easy. It doesn't work that way. For as long as I have to live with this, I don't want him dead, Evin. And I won't let you kill him." Her tone was cold and void of any emotion. In a rage, she might have killed him, maybe that would have been better, but... What she was feeling now, however, had crossed the line of rage a long time ago. The only bit of consolation she could find was knowing just how much this was hurting him. So, screw it. She wanted him to suffer.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Sibrand
Daniel actually laughed when the girl spoke of the Gods as if they would punish him for his hybrid or stupidity. It was probably not right, but not too far away from the truth either. He lower his arm and put his hand over his wounded shoulder. There wasn't any blood, but he couldn't escape the immense pain that he was feeling. He had felt pain before, just as any other living being, but this time it was different for some reason. Maybe this was the start of something bigger or more important than any other damage and scar he has ever received before. However, once the news that their leaders were busy with something else along with a threat to add on that, Daniel stopped to chuckle and gazed at the assassin with his usual serious look.

"Threats won't get you far in life, child. I learned that the hard way." Daniel began with a rather odd tone to his voice. It was a tone he used when he was talking to a close friend or someone he respected. It came out and he didn't even notice it. "However, I cannot turn back now seeing as I'm not only wounded but it would seem that my horse is gone as well." Daniel let out a heavy sigh and looked back at the place he had left his horse at before returning his attention to the female assassin once more.

"I have information to the blind girl, but I suppose leaving the info with you won't hurt anyone, right?" Daniel explained as he began to feel dizzy. He wasn't losing blood or so he thought and he felt fine just a couple of seconds before. "Ella. Ella is the girl I've been looking for. The Blind girl knows more." And with those words, Daniel sat down on the cold ground and pressed his hand towards the damaged shoulder. he could feel warmth coming from it and he now knew that he was bleeding, a lot actually.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin wasn't even listening to Crystal. After he found out that she was just going to let him live, his blood really began to boil. It wasn't acceptable to just let him go like this. He took his dagger and struck it down even closer to Jake's head. This time, it completely took off the top of Jake's ear. He lifted his dagger up again, this time it wasn't stuck so far in the floor that it was stuck. Then he brushed it dagger up against his cheek, just letting it penetrate the thin layer of skin that protected his mouth. As the blood slowly trickled out of his face, he took a second to look at Crystal.
"Are you joking," he looked back at Jake, "because I'm really not joking here. This isn't the first time Jake has committed a felony before. He was expelled from the camp and even after that, because of some fling you two had, you wanted to bring him back to camp. Now you let him run around and kill our leaders and just let him get away with it? Sure he may be reminded every day of it, but I really don't care! He's a repeat offender of the most heinous of crimes. He needs to be en-" A knock on the door stopped him from going any further.
"Sorry to interrupt, but there's a White Knight at the gates." Sean said from the door.
"Thank you Sean." He said and got off of Jake and out of the room. "I'll go deal with this, but I'll be right back."
He went to the door and saw that Sean had welcomed himself into the house. He motioned him to get out and then followed him through the door. They both walked the slow walk to the main entrance of the camp. There were crowds of people around the common area just around the entrance and the fire. As Evin walked by with Sean beside him, the people looked at him with horror in their eyes. That's when Evin realised that all his weapons were gone and his hands were covered in some blood. They probably thought that he killed Jake, and he almost wished he went against Crystal's word and did kill Jake right on the spot. That was past him now. He grabbed a sword from one of the assassin's belt.
When the crowd of people cleared the way completely, Evin could see Allison who had been speaking to the Knight he recognised as the man who had stopped him in Newhaven the last time he was there.
From out of the crowds, he saw a familiar figure running towards him. It was Ella, who was holding a dagger and running at Evin. When Ella lunged with the dagger at Evin, he parried the dagger away, but Ella used his outreached arm to get into Evin's vulnerable space. She grabbed Evin's hand that was on the hilt, and with the other arm, elbowed Evin right in the face. Evin let go of the sword in reaction to it all, and Ella grabbed it, sprinting to the White Knight.
"This bastard's mine Evin!" She yelled.
The yelling made Allison turn around with a state of shock on her face. Evin could tell that something was wrong the instant that look came across her face. Evin wasn't sure what it was about until Allison gave him a few hand signals. He wasn't all that good at hand signals, but he believed that she was trying to say. "He wants the girl." Evin quickly caught on and his face mirrored that of Allison's. He was going to let Ella make a fool of herself, but instead he ran as fast as he could to catch up with her. It was too late, Ella stanced herself in a ready position for battle and spoke.
"You're the bastard that almost killed Ali! Now, face judgment!" She yelled.
Evin finally caught up to Ella, but it was too late. She was fully ready to try to kill the White Knight. It didn't help that the knight was after Ella either.
"Layla!" He wanted to call her something that sounded somewhat familiar. "Drop your weapon and leave. This is an act of treason. You attacked an instructor and second in command of the Pack. If I ever see you again, consider yourself dead." Ella didn't move. "Do it now or face death."
Ella jumped when the Evin mentioned death. She did exactly what Evin had told her, doing the weapon and ran off into the forest. Evin would go looking for her later, but the best place she would be was away from the camp. Evin grabbed the sword. He held it so the tip was dragging on the ground. Walking closer to the White Knight he began to laugh.
"Hey good sir! Did you find my father yet?" He took a second to laugh it off and continued with a more serious tone. "Sorry about what just happened to you. There is something wrong with that girl. Pathetic and useless. Now, what brings you here without any support."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Sibrand
Once again Daniel found himself laughing even though the pain was increasing and most parts of his armor was stained in his own blood. When the girl he had seen before with the assassin he had captured came rushing towards him with a sword in her hands, He had not acted like he should have; He hadn't moved a inch. It wasn't because he felt safe in this place, amongst these people, but the pain gave him this weird feeling that whatever happened to him now could not be worse than what would happen if he didn't treat this wound soon. The man who had not only stopped the girl from killing Daniel but also made him laugh once more was no one less than the same guy Daniel had been discussing with a day or two earlier. No, he had not found the guys father and he suspected that his father was probably just a lie to deceive the White Knight. However, there was no hard feeling really. Daniel might had done the same, given the chance.

"Sorry about what just happened to you. There is something wrong with that girl. Pathetic and useless. Now, what brings you here without any support." The man asked with a common serious tone that most people in Valcrest spoke with during times like these. Daniel brought himself up from the ground and sighed heavily as he directed his full attention towards the man in front of him.

"Ah, the person who brings me here..." Daniel began and let out a painfully grunt. The arrow must have hit a nerve or maybe even an artery of some sort. "... My business here is with the blind woman and a one of your apprentices. You see, I seek this young girl, Ella is her name. Me, the blind girl and this Ella must talk as soon as possible. But first, would it be too much to ask for some bandages and something to ease this immense pain?" Daniel explained and begged with a sincere tone to his reasonable voice. He had to stay focused, but in order to be that he had to get rid of this pain.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

"Ella. Ella is the girl I've been looking for..." The words caused a sudden wave of shock t go through Ali the moment they reached her ears. What could this man want with Ella? Then she remembered the story the man had told her and, internally, she felt her shock increase. She managed not to respond to the name though, nothing showed on her face other than simple curiosity. "Well... I don't really know what this is about, but..."

"This bastard's mine Evin!" Ali turned when she heard Ella's voice, not really knowing how to handle the situation now. All she could bring herself to do was warn Evin so he could figure out how to drag her out of there. Anything more could be too dangerous. She didn't stop to watch Evin manage to get Ella to give up the idea of killing Daniel. She walked away from Daniel as Evin approached the man and walked towards Sean. The way in which she approached him, however, would be considered strange to anyone who knew Ali. She walked towards Sean and put one arm around his neck and leaned against him as if she was suddenly feeling faint. Even if they were close friends, which they were not, and she was actually feeling faint, which she wasn't, that was just not something she would usually do. However, she didn't want anyone else to hear.

"Did you see anything in there?" She whispered to him.
"No. I tried, but I didn't see Crys or Jake... What the hell is going on here?" He whispered back to her.
"I haven't got the slightest clue, but I'm going to buy us some time to figure it out." She sighed as caught a glimpse of Ella running away into the forest. "See if you can find Ella, make sure she doesn't get herself into trouble and keep her the hell away from here." She told him, pulling away from him and walking past towards the healers' cabin.

She chuckled seeing Annie passed out in one of the beds of the cabin, the girl was going to have one hell of a shock when she woke up in the morning and someone told her what she missed. It was better this way, though... Ali knew that Annie probably wouldn't agree with what she was about to do. She walked around the girl's bed until she found her bag. She immediately went through it and pulled a black wooden box. "If Lena knew what I've been doing the past couple of days..." Ali sighed, opening the box an looking at vials. They were all labeled with different colors. Every color represented a specific effect and the intensity of the color represented the strength of the poison. "Green... stomach poisoning. Yellow... Skin rashes. Red... Internal bleeding. Black... Instant death. Grey... Slow death. Blue... Damn, is blue sleep or respiratory failure?" Ali muttered to herself trying to remember. The other two colors left were orange and purple. "Orange is paralysis. So... Is it blue or purple?" She frowned for a second then picked a light blue vial. "Screw it. Worse case scenario I'll kill the man." She put Annie's kit away, giving the sleeping girl a small glance as if to make sure she wouldn't be caught going through her property.

Finally she took a small flask of rum and some bandages, she dropped the contents of the vial in the rum and soaked the bandages in it, and walked back to Daniel. She got the man's armor plates out of the way and began to clean and bandage the wound. "Eh, I've seen worse." She stated. The arrow had probably nicked a nerve or something. It would probably limit his movement in that arm for some time, but at least he wouldn't bleed to death. "Don't worry about the pain. That should cease to be a problem really soon." She stated with a little smirk. Not a minute after she said that, the man fell unconscious. Ali crouched down to make sure he was breathing... He was. She smiled. "Oh, goody! I didn't pick the wrong poison!" She nodded towards the guards. "Drag the old man to the healers to get proper treatment." She told them. Then she turned to Evin with a concerned look. "I don't know what the hell was that..." She pointed towards the direction Jake's shouting had come from. "Or what the hell is this." She nodded towards the unconscious Knight that was now being dragged by four guards. "But he will be waking up in twelve hours and I strongly suggest that you and Crys sort this out before then." She yawned. "I'd love to do more, but I touched those bandages and I'm going to use the minutes I have left to reach my bed." With that she started to walk back to her house, waving over her shoulder. "Night, Evin."

--------------------

Jake hadn't moved a muscle, or uttered a sound. His mind had gone to another place. Having a dagger break his skin didn't compare to the pain he felt inside. It was just unbearable for him to consider existence from now on. Sure, he had faced expulsion once, as Evin had kindly pointed out, but that was different. That was a technicality. This was the real thing. The one only family he had ever had was now destroyed, and he had done it with his own hands.
Even after Evin had gone, Jake simply lay on the floor, bleeding, motionless. Crys' words still spinning in his mind, he knew she had meant every one.

"His life is already over and he knows it. Death is a release he just doesn't deserve."

Jake would have stayed on the ground, indifferent to the blood and tears running down his face, until Evin came back and decided to just go ahead and kill him despite Crystal's will. He would welcomed death at this point, but then Crys spoke and broke him out of his stupor.
"Get out." She muttered.
Jake opened his eyes and noticed she had moved to sit on her bed, face hidden in her hands. He sat up, wiping some of blood on his face. "Why won't you just let him do it?" He asked, not minding just how weak his voice sounded.
"Just go. Get away from me." She said.
"I swear, Crys, I never..." He started.
"Get... The hell... Out." She exclaimed. "I don't want you in my house, I don't want you in this camp, and I no longer want you in my life Jake. The only real reason why I won't kill you myself is the fact that right now that might be more than I can handle. So, just leave."

Jake slowly stood up, giving up the thought of explaining himself, and knowing that Crys would definitely not let Evin kill him... He walked the few steps to the window and made his way out through it, slowly walking out of camp. He didn't really bother to run, and he didn't care if he was seen. "Well... I guess it's over now." He whispered. Heading towards the ruins... It was the only place he could think of. If he was lucky enough, maybe Lena would want him dead for killing Dani.

-------------------------

Crys waited for Jake to leave before moving. Evin said that he would handle what was happening out there, if Daniel asked for her she would be called, she assumed. So she found it best not to go out and be bombarded by questions that she didn't know how to answer, also... She didn't want to tell Daniel of her suspicions until she could confirm them. If she wasn't there he couldn't ask, and if he didn't play nice when surrounded by assassins, well... Then he was just plain stupid.
She laid down on the bed, one arm underneath her head and with her free hand she began drawing in the air with her index finger as she let the thought pass through her mind. One question came back to mind, funny enough, Jake had asked it: "Is something out of place?"

Now, stopping to think about it... There were a lot of things out of place when it came to her mother's death, a lot of things. First, if her mother knew what she asked Jake to do and expected to live... Why didn't she say something? She had more than enough time and opportunity to do that. If Jake had done anything more than what she had ordered, why would she cover for him? Crys nodded, let out a sigh. "Stop it, you idiot. You're hoping, not thinking."
The next words that came to her were ones her father had told her a long time ago. "There is not truth... Only perception." The problem was, the way she perceived it... Too many things just didn't make sense. Trying to hang on to those thoughts, however, proved to be pointless. Even with everything that happened, it didn't take her very long to drift off to sleep.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Sibrand
A path was led before him. A path leading towards a small cottage surrounded by thick forest. The clock was way past dusk and darkness surrounded that large figure as he took one steady step after the other towards the small cottage. He could see some small lights coming out from it and upon reaching closer he could finally hear voices from inside. They were whispering, but they were still there. The man approaching the cottage was wearing a large silver armor and the ceremonial White Knight helmet. In his clenched hand, a large hammer lied and in the other a shield covered his flank. Behind him two other figures walked, both with black colored armor and with each a different weapon; One were holding a sword and a shield while the other held a large two-handed sword. Sweat ran down the White Knights forehead as he reached ever closer to the small door. He could now hear the voices pretty clearly:

"Is this really worth the risk, Theron? " One of the voices whispered. It was that of a female.

"The assassins are a blight upon these lands. I know this more than anyone else. They must all die. Not a single one can survive, not even the children." The man obviously named Theron hissed with a voice void of any kind of human feelings. There was a moment of silence before he continued. "I can understand why you have doubts about this. However, why do you think I've put you through all these trials if not to complete your main objective? To kill all of them. That's why."

"But what have they done to deserve such a fate? Can't we simple push them out from Valcre--"

"No! You heard Theron the first time we were enlisted; We cannot show mercy because none will be shown to us. I'm with you, master." A young female interrupted the older boy. Several other "Me too, master" followed as more and more swore their allegiance and life to Therons cause. What the cause was, the White Knight had no idea about. Theron had been a known member of the Wolf Hunters and frankly, he had been presumed dead for three years until just recently. The White Knight named Daniel took one last step and looked back at the other two Black Knights behind him and nodded slowly at the door.

"I have a map over the area, a plan I've forged during my three years in hiding and your positions as well during the ambush. Remember: Dani and Sebastian are mine to kill and mine alone." Theron was able to say just before the door into the cottage exploded open and a battle ensued between the group of Wolf Hunters and Daniel and his two Black Knights.

---

Daniel opened his eyes and looked around. He was for a short moment struck by panic and tried to rise up but was stopped by the pain in his shoulder. It wasn't as intense as a couple of hours ago, but it surprised him nonetheless. He suddenly realized where he was and leaned back in his bed. It didn't take long before company arrived; It was the assassin he had been meeting with outside Newhaven and she immediately began to speak:

"Very well... Leah Ashmore told me that her sister, who worked for the queen, was paid to deliver a ring to the orphanage, to a little girl that had been recently sent there. The woman concluded that the girl was the queen's daughter. She also told me that, little over a year ago, a man wearing healers robes came to see her and ask the same questions I did."

Daniel didn't say anything, but his face expression said more than a thousands words; He now knew the name of the former queen's daughter. Ella was her name. Daniel finally saw his task before him; Find this Ella and bring her back to Newhaven whether she likes it or not. They would have a ruler and she would accept her destiny sooner or later.

"When we found the impostor passing himself as King, he had a girl prisoner, her name was Ella. We rescued her and she stayed with us for some time, but... She couldn't handle training, and after a few months she asked my mother permission to leave us. I haven't seen her since and I have no other information or proof that this is the girl you're looking for, except... There are too many coincidences to ignore. So, you see... If you have given me the breathing room to do so, I would have tried to find her." The assassin explained and Daniel was surprised once more. Why was she lying to him after everything he had told her? After trusting her? Was this how she showed her appreciation? By lying him straight in the face? A frown found its way up to Daniels face, if jus for a second or two before he returned to his normal calm state.

"Girl, I've been with the White Knights over twenty years, almost your entire life or more I bet. During these years I've not only developed a good amount of knowledge about warfare and defense, but also when a person is lying to me. Every single person who lies, does something out of the ordinary when they do so. You, for an example, twitched with your left eye for a split-second. It was something a normal person wouldn't notice, but I'm not so normal." Daniel explained, his voice void of any kind of feelings. He rose up from his bed and stood up once more. The pain was starting to fade, but it was still present either way.

"I will only ask you once and I sincerely hope that you can answer me truthfully this time. Where, is Ella?" He continued and gazed coldly at the assassin. The trust he had put in her before was almost gone and his respect for her was starting to fade as well.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

"Girl, I've been with the White Knights over twenty years, almost your entire life or more I bet. During these years I've not only developed a good amount of knowledge about warfare and defense, but also when a person is lying to me. Every single person who lies, does something out of the ordinary when they do so. You, for an example, twitched with your left eye for a split-second. It was something a normal person wouldn't notice, but I'm not so normal."

That response caused Crys to chuckle. "I'm an empath, sir. I twitch for reasons normal people would not. You may also ask around this camp and other camps if you like: I have been called many things in my short years of life, some of them quite nasty, but I was never once called a liar. See if you can understand me now..." Her smile shut. "I don't know where the girl is. I might now who she is, but not where she is." That in itself wasn't a lie; Crys had no clue of Ella's whereabouts, she would rather it stayed that way too, for now. "Now, I have my own people to care for. You wandered into my territory unannounced, put my clan at risk, and I could simply have let them kill you while you slept, believe me... Many were tempted." She crossed her arms over her chest. "I was willing to assist Newhaven, but I owe you nothing. My obligation is with my clan. I will not have you or anyone else endanger these people over some search that is not ours to make and will probably benefit us in nothing. I have been more than helpful and I wish you well, but I'm done. Stay as long as you feel necessary to regain your strength, but don't come back here unless you are prepared to start something you will seriously regret, that if you live to do so."

She stood up, her eyes fixed at the man. "Also, I know you didn't follow me, and there is only one path to get to this camp unseen..." She nodded, frowning slightly. "I left it unguarded assuming only one outside person knew it. I guess he was just not as careful as I thought he would be." She stated, a little smirk crossing her features. "I will make sure security is increased so this doesn't happen again."

That said, Crys turned towards the door. "Enjoy your stay, Sir." She said, walking out of the cabin. She knew that Daniel wouldn't give up the search, hopefully the wound would slow him down a little, but he would still pose as a problem. She sighed as she crossed the camp towards the lake. She stopped only to give an order for one of the assassins to spread around camp: "If the Knight leave the healers' station, make sure that he finds his way out of the camp. I don't want him wandering around."

The man nodded and walked off to make sure the command reached the guards. Meanwhile Crys walked past him to get to the lake. She let her mind track back to where it had been the night before. Most of the anger she had felt was now gone, even then... She wasn't very sure if she would have chosen to attend this meeting if it wasn't for the fact that she had to tell Evin that there were bigger problems to deal with now.
When she entered the area of the lake she simply leaned against a nearby tree, and heaved a long sigh. "I remember spending afternoons in this place, without a single thing to worry me... A lot changes in two years." She said absently, trying to remember one occasion since then when she wasn't worried.

Giving up that thought she moved on to telling him why Daniel was there. "I went back to Newhaven yesterday, as soon as I made sure Ali was fine. I met with this White Knight, Daniel, there. He led me to the woman who's name Ali got from the archives. She revealed to me that her sister was a maid for the queen. She told me that one night, 17 years ago, her sister was paid to deliver a ring to the local orphanage to one girl that had been recently taken there. The maid was afraid the ring would be stolen from the girl and made up some story about the girl's parents being enlightened and the ring causing death to anyone but its rightful owner." She nodded. "The story wouldn't strike me as familiar if she hadn't also mentioned being questioned about it by a man wearing healer's robes, little over a year ago. She told him about a possible heir to the throne, and made it sound like she was an enlightened as well."

Crys nodded, making a pause. "Every time I thought over the things that happened in Newhaven that night, I wondered about the fact that the Shadow had Ella with him. Finally I assumed he was trying to avoid being exposed..." She sighed again, rubbing her eyes. She was still exhausted. "Daniel came here because he went to the orphanage and got Ella's name. I told him that she isn't with us anymore. He didn't believe me but I stuck with that story anyway and politely asked him to leave. I don't trust him and I won't give him the chance to simply drag the girl to Newhaven without giving her a choice or even having proof. For that, I think he might give us trouble soon. He is wounded now though, and I consider him smart enough not to try anything without a few men to back him. Which is not at all comforting, but should give us time to think" She finished with what she had to say and went silent, trying put her thoughts in order. She wasn't sure of how to handle this situation exactly. She understood Daniel's side of things, but she couldn't trust him to see hers.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Sibrand
"What is it with these people and threats? Do they enjoy threatening outsiders for no good reason at all?" Daniel thought slowly as he continued to listen to what the assassin told him. Much made sense, while some things remained a mystery for now to the White Knight. It would seem she had more like bent the truth instead of telling him a lie; She knew of the girl, but she didn't know where to find her. Daniel still thought she was with them, somewhere but this particular assassin before him knew nothing of importance. After her ranting she walked to the exit but stopped one last time and explained that she knew he had not followed her into the camp and that he somehow must have reached it on an unguarded path.

"I left it unguarded assuming only one outside person knew it. I guess he was just not as careful as I thought he would be." She stated and left. One more surprise for him to deal with; He got the map from raiding Theron Lockwoods cottage out in the woods, so many years ago. However, to Daniels knowledge, Theron was dead. He was killed a year ago by the Wolf Pack, finally ending the Wolf Hunters. But what if this wasn't true? What if Theron had instead joined the Wolf Pack and redeemed himself somehow? What if he had befriended his nemesis and faced his fears? So many questions and so damn little time. Daniel sat down on the bed and rested his head in his hands. What should he do now? Ella could be anywhere in Valcrest or maybe she have already left it? Daniel couldn't just leave the land to find her, could he? Deep inside he knew he could, but would it really be worth the risk? To abandoned everyone just to look for a heir to the throne? Daniel sure as hell didn't know. This was all too much for him.

"What kind of shit have I walked into this time?" He thought and rose from the bed once more. His wound was starting to heal and the pain was almost gone. However, he shouldn't be jumping into action anytime soon. Moving around however, has always proven to be good for his wounds in the past. Daniel equipped his chain-mail suit and his leather trousers along with his usual gloves and a pair of black leather boots. He left his plate armor and his weapons and shield by the bed; He wouldn't need them seeing as he was here in peace and hopefully they rest of them would understand that, but he doubt it. And so, Daniel left the small house and walked straight out into the fresh air.

The camp wasn't as big as he had presumed last night, but it looked alright. There was a semi-large campfire in the middle of it, several small houses around it and there was a couple of small roads leading around and out from it. Most of the people around him either stared at him or tried to ignore him the best they could. It didn't take a long time before a man approached him. He looked focused and not threatening at all.

"By orders from Crystal, you must leave this Camp immediately." He said and blocked Daniels path. The White Knight didn't seek a fight, but at the same time he had no intentions of leaving this camp before his wound was fully healed and he had gathered some information about this young girl Ella from anything or anyone. A girl can't vanish without leaving a trace behind her.

"My wound are not yet healed, young man and I'm sure this Crystal wouldn't just toss a weak man into the forest, now would she?" Hopefully Daniel was right but who knew? The guard didn't seem to care much, however, at the same time he didn't reply either. Daniel walked past the guard and saw how the man kept on following him. Someone who watched every step he took was nothing Daniel couldn't handle. He had done it himself so many time before and he had experienced it before as well. Besides, it would be a nice change to have some fun for once in a while. This seemed to be a peaceful place and Daniel could need some well earned relaxing before he went after Ella, wherever she might be. He could feel all the angry looks burning in his back as he kept on walking around the camp. He had to find someone who might know something about Ella, but at the same time someone who were willing to talk to him. Maybe he could find that man he talked to last night or maybe the girl he had been torturing before, ironic as it might be.

He might not find them, but he was sure that soon someone of importance would approached him. That seemed to happen a lot around here.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Allison woke up early in the morning and with a major headache. "I hate sleeping." She muttered, rubbing her temples.
"That's very stupid of you." Annie responded.
Ali sat up and located the girl sitting by the table drinking tea. "What are you doing here?"
"I came to see how you were doing and express my annoyance at the fact you went through my things."
"I'm sorry. I needed to buy some time." Ali said, running her fingers through her hair. "I need food." She stated, getting up from the bed. "And clean clothes..."
"And a bath." Annie added, with a small chuckle. "Don't you people ever bathe?"
"Yes we do. Me, personally, I prefer to do that at night. I don't like the possibility of being peeked at." She said with a small frown.
"Isn't that too cold?" Annie asked.
"I'm never really cold." Ali said, standing and stretching with a yawn. "I have to go punish my recruit, oh joy!" She snickered.
"He was the one who shot the White Knight?" Annie asked.
"Yes. He stole a bow from Eldric's workshop to do it. Stupid kid!" Ali replied. "I haven't even apologized to Sean yet for that."
Annie sighed. "I see you set up a workshop here. Been making your own arrows?"
Ali nodded. "Amongst other things. Keeps my mind busy." She said, sitting across from Annie and pouring herself some tea as well.
Annie chuckled. "I noticed that doing nothing is a major difficulty for you." She said, offering Ali an apple. "Jake is gone." She stated.
"I figured as much." Ali said, with a small sigh. "He was acting strange, even more last night than usual, and I was sure something was going on."
"Do you think he really did that? Kill Dani." Annie asked with a small frown.
"I don't know. I really don't understand this whole thing, but then... Crys let him live, didn't she?" Ali asked, taking some time to bite into the apple and chew on it slowly. Silence lingering until Annie decided to switch subjects.
"Were you close to Eldric?" She asked, curiously.
"Not really. I mean... We talked archery, crafting materials, tools and such..." She shrugged. "I didn't really know him all that well though."
"I see." Annie mumbled.
Ali gave her a confused look. "You do? Why are you asking about him?"
Annie nodded, opening a little innocent smile. "No particular reason, just... Curious."
Ali finished her tea and thanked Annie for the apple before asking the girl to leave her in privacy so that she could get ready for the day. Annie left saying she would be going back to the ruins the next day, but not giving a reason or leaving room for questions.

Ali changed into a clean set of clothes, attached her quiver to her belt, and strapped her bow to her back before heading outside, in time to catch the scene of Daniel being followed around by a slightly scared guard. She nodded holding down the laughter and began walking beside the guard as he followed the man past his house. "What are you doing Eddie?" She asked him.
Eddie sighed. "Crys said she doesn't want him wandering around camp." He whispered.
"And why are you letting him do it, then?" She whispered back, a small chuckle escaping her.
"Well, what was I suppose to do? Kill him?" He answered in an annoyed tone.
Ali sighed. "Well, alright, let me handle this." She told the man. "Go back to your post."
Eddie hesitated to follow that instruction, but Ali glared at him and he walked off quickly. She nodded, laughing lightly. She had quite a history of mistreating guards and, even though she was provoked every time and nothing like had happened in two years, they were still a little scared of her.

Once Eddie was gone she fastened her pace a bit to walk beside the Daniel and finally acknowledged the man. "Morning, sir Knight!" She greeted. "Enjoying our hospitality?" She asked with a little smirk. "Not to be judgmental, but I found the Newhaven dungeons rather uncomfortable, if I may say so."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin didn't have to wait too long for Crystal before she appeared. Evin was aware of her before she had said anything or before she had even gotten close to Evin. He could sense her coming. When Evin was meditating, he was able to sense things a bit more than usual. Some people would call it special, but Evin knew that his senses were just sharpened because he had less to concentrate on when he was meditating. While Crystal spoke, he stayed in his meditative state until he couldn't hold his concentration anymore.
"Finally I assumed he was trying to avoid being exposed. Daniel came here because he went to the orphanage and got Ella's name. I told him that she isn't with us anymore. He didn't believe me but I stuck with that story anyway and politely asked him to leave. I don't trust him and I won't give him the chance to simply drag the girl to Newhaven without giving her a choice or even having proof. For that, I think he might give us trouble soon. He is wounded now though, and I consider him smart enough not to try anything without a few men to back him. Which is not at all comforting, but should give us time to think"
The whole thing caught Evin by complete surprise. It would probably prove dangerous that she was wandering around in the forest with no real direction while there were people looking for her. If she was found my Newhaven, she would be forced into a life that Evin was sure she wasn't ready for, but if they were found by Blackpond and they found out about her importance, things would get deadly. The reality was that the Wolf Pack owned her at the moment and if any of them took Ella, they would have to take actions to stop anything from happening to her. This could prove to be very fatal.
Evin just stared into the lake while these thoughts passed through his head, until he just decided it was pointless. "We've had over a year to think. It's time that we really take action and I say we do it sooner rather than later. We need to find Ella-" Evin couldn't finish his sentence, he heard two assassins coming towards the lake. It was Alex, the Active who really wanted to go on a real mission and one of his recruit friends came up to him. He didn't want these people to hear anything that they were saying and let the two speak.
"I told you we'd find them here. They always go here when they have an opportunity." Alex said. "Evin, Crys! The White Knight is wandering around camp, against your orders. Or so I heard."
"My instructor told me to go tell you guys and let you know what he's up to." The recruit explained.
Evin sighed looking at Crystal. "Like I said, it's time to take action." He shot his head around to the two kids. "Tell our White Knight friend that if he doesn't leave within the next hour that the people in this camp will have the right to do whatever to him. Also let him know that whatever we will do is a luxury compared to what they do when they find an assassin wandering around Newhaven." There was no way that the White Knight, Daniel would have to think about what that meant. He knew exactly what he did to Allison, or at least what he would have done to her if given the chance.
"Will do." The two said almost simultaneously. He could tell that the recruit looked up to Alex just by the way he said it a split second after Alex did. It reminded him of when he looked up to Perry. He put that out of his mind when the two left.
He waited a bit to make sure that no one else to tell them anything. It was frustrating that there were so many interruptions in all of his decision making. People all around him acting like idiots. First there was Lena who could have defused a problem, even just a little by telling him the truth, then then was Jake who just could never own up to his problem and then let himself go in probably the worst of way at the worst of times. There was also Crystal who was running around making shady deals with White Knights that were getting the Wolf Pack nothing and finally the White Knight who thinks that they own the Wolf Pack just because we healed him. Evin was so close to reaching his breaking point. The next person to cross Evin wouldn't be as lucky as Jake was, even if it was something small. There would be blood, and if their lucky, he'd leave their dead body intact.
"As I was saying, we need to find Ella and then tell her what we know so she can make up her own mind. If the White Knight comes back for her, we will just respectfully let him know what we are doing and if he doesn't like that, then maybe he could learn how to function without an arm at all instead of just an injured one. I also heard something about Blackpond possibly planning something with the White Shadows. I could honestly care less what happened to them after how ridiculous Lena acted when I was talking to her, but if you want to take action, be my guest. Just know that I won't take part in it. Also I think we need to prove to the powers in Newhaven that we aren't going to let everyone wander into our camp or interfere in our lives. It is getting out of hand here." He stood up to stretch for a second and then sat back down. "There is a lot more that we need to do, but these are the most important of the things we need to address sooner rather than later."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

[Forest]
"It's important to stand up for what you believe in. That's what Evin taught me. He also said that when no one else is standing up with you, you have to be even bigger and noticeable then before or else no one will ever take you seriously. Although," Ella chuckled, "he isn't the type of person that people seem to take seriously."
Ella started to wreck up everything that she had made. She threw dirt over where the fire had been to hide the charred ground and completely destroyed the shelter that she made. She made it look like that everything that was there was just a part of nature and she did a pretty good job of it. She couldn't tell if Evin would be proud of her for the job she did or pick out the tiniest little detail about it that no one would be able to pick out and then criticize her for it. It didn't matter much anymore now that she couldn't go back to the camp anyways.
From the clearing she went back into the dense forest and bean walking again. "If your going to follow me Sean, then do so. I'm off to the ruins where I can stay safe for now. It's your choise whether you want to join me. If you do then you better not slow me down.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Sibrand
It didn't take long before the guard that had followed Daniel was replaced by a familiar and friendly face. It was the girl he had tortured a couple of days ago. He could still not push the irony away from his thoughts as the girl greeted him good morning and continued to speak of hospitality. Daniel remained confused for a moment, but then he got the joke. He chuckled slightly and turned his gaze upon the girl. She seemed so young and yet, so experienced somehow. Maybe she just acted experienced or maybe she'd felt almost all of life's daggers through her earlier years? It wasn't anything he was going to ask her directly though.

"Good morning to you too, Assassin." Daniel begun and just realised something; He had not bothered to learn any of these persons names, but maybe that was for the good?

"Yes, the hospitality here is better than the dungeons, I know that too well myself. However, I don't know how long it will take before something will change that." Daniel moved on, looking around the camp. He saw several young girls that looked as if they were seventeen, but he could not be sure if any of them were Ella. Maybe it was true? Maybe Crystal (Assuming she was the blind girl) didn't know where Ella were after all? He'd have to think logically once he leaves this camp on where she could have travelled to remain safe. Turning to Allison once more, Daniel sighed slightly before continuing.

"This might sound strange to you, but do you know anything about Ella? Keep in mind that I wish her no harm, I just want to talk to her. If you know where she is and can take me to her, please don't hesitate on doing so." Daniel asked with his most honest and soft voice possible.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin didn't have much trouble understanding everything Crystal was saying. He knew that Crystal was being completely serious, but he didn't exactly believe in what she was saying, he didn't believe it at all. She said that she would treat anyone else the way she did to Jake, and he believed she was telling the truth, but then again there had to be consequences even if they wanted to investigate further. They shouldn't have let Jake go, but killing him in haste like Evin wanted to do was probably not the best option either. He did want to see Jake dead, but he understood why that wasn't a good idea either.
Crystal moved on in the conversation. She was now talking about a Black Knight that she was talking to the same night she had talked to the same night she met with the White Knight. It was almost like she didn't learn from her mistake at all. She talks to one White Knight and he ends up coming home practically with her and starts to cause trouble at the worst of times. Now she wanted to do the same thing with a Black Knight and Black Knights were notorious for being rougher than their counterparts. Knowing Mageria, who he suspected Crystal was talking about because of Crystal's use of the word "her", she would probably have a bit of bitter feelings towards the assassins after being betrayed by one just the other day. It was very possible that the assassins were an even bigger target then before.
"You know Crystal, it is a very poor decision to go out and start talking to all the Knights like you are. I understand that communication is necessary for proper healing in our shattered relationship with Newhaven, but I'd really advise against meeting with a Black Knight, especially if you go out alone. I believe I know that Black Knight that you want to meet with and I can vouch for her, she probably isn't all that happy with us. Going alone to meet with any power in Newhaven could prove to become violent. Who knows, "Evin laughed, but he knew that it could be true. With the riots and other acts in the past year, he was sure that they would be happy to kill off the chain of command even ore than they already have. It could leave the Pack i ruins. "I hope you understand my point of view. Now I'm going to go make sure the White Knight has left now."
Evin wasn't sure if it had been an hour yet, or even if it had been ten minutes since he told Alex and his friend to ask the Knight to leave. He kind of hoped that it had been an hour though, he didn’t want to see that Knight in the camp any longer unless he was dead.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

[Healer's Camp]
Ella spent the next few hours alone thinking about what Sean had told her. It really was thought provoking, what he had to say. Subtly was what she always imagined what assassins were all about. They seemed to be very good at being subtle in the past. She had never even seen an assassin until they came and save her life. What influence did they have before they had made themselves known and killed the king though. She hated Evin so much sometimes, but she truly believed that he did have some good points. Evin had stood up against many things in his lifetime and was still living. There was no way that at times, he was outnumbered or out-strengthened at some time or another. Sean seemed to know what he was talking about tough, and what he said seemed more reasonable. She just had to agree with him.
"Welcome." A young woman greeted her almost as soon as she made it. "Are you here seeking medical care, or for other reasons? If you are here to talk to Lena, I'm afraid that se is rather busy, besides that, we are free to assist you in any other way which you may be looking for."
Ella smiled politely. "No, I'm just here to rest for a couple of days and that is all."
"Ok, perfect. If you have any weapons, I have to ask you to remove them from your person and leave them here where they will be kept safe.” It was obvious that this was burned into the healers mind. There were no ifs ands or buts when it came to this rule so Ella complied.
“You don’t have to answer me, but just out of curiosity, can I have a name?” lady asked.
“Uh, Layla.” She replied, removing the one dagger she had from her hidden belt.
The woman smiled, not saying anything else, and then brought her to the places where people stayed. It was just a couple of tents, enough for probably ten to fifteen people at the most. It seemed like there were only a few random drifters staying here. She thought about maybe talking to them, but decided against it for the time being. She wasn’t quite sure why she was kicked out of the camp so suddenly, but there was probably a good reason. Ella decided that it was best to wait for contact from the camp before she talk to anyone about anything.
Before the woman left to continue her duties, Ella stopped her. “I only want to talk to assassins. If anyone but an assassin comes here to speak to me, please don’t allow them.”
Ella knew that she couldn’t hold up a solid story, so she didn’t want to talk to anyone else unless they were from the Pack.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

[Blackpond]
“You know this meeting would have ended a lot sooner if you hadn’t have disputed the issue.” the king said in roaring laughter at his friend.
“Could you shut up!” Hastings paused to give his king an irritated look. “The meeting was still too long. What was it, five hours?”
“I’m surprised you know how long it was, you were asleep half the time.”
“That would have been different if you didn’t let it move so slowly.”
Rory stopped his friend, and waited until the rest of the men had cleared from the conference room. “I let it move so slowly because I wanted to make sure that everyone in the room understood what was going on. We had to discuss the inn and you know how difficult that will be, but you wouldn’t know because you were asleep when we were talking about that. Lev also had some good ideas that I wasn‘t expecting.”
“Lev is an idiot! What does he know about war? He’s in charge of crime in this city, and you as well as I know he’s barely done anything for it.”
“Get used to it, because Lev is going to be the one responsible for leading the attack on the Healers.”
Hastings froze after Rory said that. He was under the impression that he would be picking the person who was charging the attack. It seemed like he had no control over his armies anymore. His tone darkened, and face dipped into the shadows when he said, “I’ll go suit up and we will move out tonight. I feel better after that sleep. It did me good.”
He didn’t bow or pay his respects to his King like he usually would. He didn’t even look at Rory, he just walked off, leaving Rory to stand in the low light room alone. There was some light, but he felt so alone. It felt like he was standing in a sea of darkness. His friend might have been home, but he couldn't help but feel that he wasn't the same.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Crys didn't really think the question she asked was really that important. In fact, she didn't really think there would be an actual reason for it. The reply that she got was a little bit of a surprise to her. So much that moments after Evin had left she was still thinking it over.

“To earn a nickname it take respect and love. I know, it sounds cheesy, but why should I give a nickname to someone who doesn’t love me as their friend. Dani, I truly believe was the only person who has ever really shown to me that they love me besides my parents. Show me what she showed me and maybe, just maybe you will deserve to be called something other than Crystal.”

Crys didn't think it was a bad reason. She simply thought that maybe Evin took nicknaming a little bit too seriously. She finally stood after a while and moved to the memorial. She had decided on what to do, but before doing it, there was one last thing she needed to get off her chest. She might as well do it now, since things seemed actually calm at camp at the moment. She sat in front her mother's grave and heaved a long sigh. "You are really something, you know?" She whispered. "I should have guessed that something was off by the way you were acting. Demanding that I made plans, that I chose a second in command... Pressuring me..." She nodded, with a small grin. "More than usual, that is." She pressed her fingers against the name carved in the stone. She remembered the last time she was alone with her mother before her death. Two nights before her death.

It a somewhat cold night, but Crys couldn't sleep. So the only thing she could think of doing was going to the lake, as she always did, and play her flute to calm herself. That's when she heard her mother's voice behind her.
"What are you doing here, kiddo? Trying to freeze to death?" She asked, sitting next to Crys and putting one arm around her shoulders.
Crys stopped playing and frowned slightly. "Are you sick or something?"
"...Why do you say that?" Dani asked, confused.
"You never call me 'kiddo'. Dad used to call me that." Crys said casually. "Don't even get me started on the hugging."
"I'm hugging you because you're shivering, you little weirdo." Dani laughed. "And, well... Your father was always better at being comforting. I always found it easier to just ground you."
Crys chuckled. "Oh, well... Someone had to. Who knows what kind of spoiled brat I would have turned out to be if it was up to dad?"
"Would have?" Dani asked. "Your father spoiled you every chance he got."
"I miss him." Crys mumbled. "I miss Jake and I miss Ali. I even miss Theron... And I can't sleep." She sighed. "It's too damn tense here."
"It's not going to get any better, you know." Dani stated.
"I know. I'm just venting." Crys said, going back to playing.
"I miss them too. Even Ali." She snickered. "Annoying little brat. I bet she's giving Lena a headache or two."
Crys chuckled. "Oh, yes... Those two must really be enjoying each other's company. Wonder when she'll come back though."
Dani sighed. "Soon." She answered. "I bet, pretty soon."
Crys raised a brow. "Has she been writing you letters behind my back?"
"Just a feeling, kiddo. You're not the only one who has them." Dani stated.
"You're hiding something, mom. I know you are." Crys said.
"You'll know everything in due time, don't worry." Dani answered, standing up. "I'm going to bed. Suggest you do the same. You never know when you'll get the chance to sleep nowadays."


Crys sighed at the memory, thinking that she should have known then that something was wrong. Things happened so fast though, she simply didn't stop to revisit those memories. Her mother went to bed, but Crys didn't sleep that night. She sat there and played. After her mother died, the flute was set aside and she didn't play since. She sighed. "I have spent a lot of time here, but hadn't really said my goodbyes. You always protected me the best you could, and you never accepted anything other than my absolute best. I'm proud to be your daughter and I'm sorry I never had it in me to tell you." She lowered her head as if it would somehow change the fact that she had tears running down her face. "I love you mom." She mumbled before going into silence.

Things were actually quiet in the camp... Maybe way too quiet.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin had gone for a walk around the general perimater of the camp. He was hoping to find Ella wandering around somewhere near. If not he would have to go looking for her somewhere else, but that would be another day. He had to catch up on work he had in the camp that he had been neglecting for the past few days as well. He look in every crevice and every clearing that he knew, and he knew most of them. The search was in vain however, and there was no way that he would find him with the limited time he had. "Maybe he's at the Healers camp. She'll be safe there." Evin said aloud.
Evin started thinking about one of he very first lessons he had with Ella. It made him think about Jake and the predicament that Evin had with him.

"When are we actually going to learn the fun stuff." Ella sighed while she sat on the bench in the training grounds of the camp.
"I thought we were doing the fun stuff." Evin chuckled.
"This sucks!"
"Well if you get what you want, then you also need to take on the stuff that you don't want."
Ella got up and started stomping her feet around in frustration. Evin couldn't help but laugh out loud at the stupidity of this girl. Why was it that Dani wanted him to train her? She seemed like she would be a little too much trouble for even him to handle. Maybe Dani was just getting back at him for all the crap he had spent doing during the years he knew her.
"I don't get it! It isn't fair!" She yelled
"Have you ever heard the story of the creation of Valcrest?" Evin asked.
Ella looked into the air for a second. "No, I don't think so."
Evinsighed. It was a long story and he wasn't to excited to have to re-tell it to her. He didn't bother trying to summarise it, he just went strait into the story.
"There were two great beings in the beginning. One was male and the other female. Today we simply call them Mother and Father. Mother and Father created the land of Valcrest and all the living creatures that lived in it; including the humans. Soon after their creation, the humans began to doubt the existence of Mother and Father. The two wondered how they could prove their existence. They decided that the best way to prove it to the humans was to send down their children to the earth. Each time, they had twins and they brought them down two at a time until all fourteen of them had come down to join the humans on Valcrest.

The first two children they had were Moon and Sun. Moon was given the power of shadow manipulation and Sun was given the power to manipulate light. The both of them also gave gifts to both Valcrest and the humans. They gave the world light and darkness. To the humans, Sun gave them day, so they could see while they worked and Moon gave humans night so they could rest after a long day.

The next two children were Fire and Water. Fire was given the power to manipulate fire and Water was given the power to manipulate water. They also gave gifts to Valcrest and the humans. They gave the world fire and water and the seasons of summer and winter. To the humans, Fire gave them heat to keep warm and Water gave them mountain water to keep the river fresh.

The third pair of children that came to the earth were Earth and Air. Earth was given the power of earth manipulation. Air had the power of air manipulation. They as well gave gifts. To Valcrest, they gave the gifts of dirt, rocks, sky and wind. They also gave them the seasons of spring and fall. To the humans, Earth gave hard stones to build walls with and Air gave them cold to refresh people from heat.

The fourth set of children were Life and Death. Life had the ability to live forever. Death had the ability to kill who he touched. When they first came to the world, they didn’t want to give anyone any gift. They were both very greedy. Even after their brothers and sisters tried to convince them to give gifts like the rest had done, they refused. One day, one of the humans went up to death and ask them why they wouldn’t give the humans a gift like the others had. Death told the human that she wouldn’t give them a gift because they wouldn’t like it. When the human continued to bother Death, she finally gave humans a gift. It was the gift of death. The human asked Death why she gave the human race such a terrible gift and Death had told the human that they got what they deserved for pestering the divine. When the humans went to Life to ask him to give humans something to save them from the terrible gift of death. Life didn’t want to give them his gift to live forever though. He wanted to be the only one who had that ability.

The fifth pair to come to Valcrest was Mind and Heart. Mind hath the ability of telekinesis and telepathy. Heart had the ability of empathy. Sadly Mind and Heart couldn’t think of anything they could give to Valcrest, so they only gave things to the humans. Heart gave them emotion so they could feel and Mind gave them reason so they didn’t act purely on emotion.

The sixth of the seven pairs was Space and Time. Space had the ability of teleportation and Time was given the ability of time travel. Again, they didn’t have anything to give the earth, so they gave humans something again. Space had given them the concept of a mile so they would know the limits of Valcrest. Time gave them the concept of a minute to keep track of time and a month to keep track of the seasons.

The final set of twins to come to Valcrest was War and Peace. War had the ability of rage. Peace had the ability of healing. They gave humans two things each. War gave them weapons to protect themselves and the will to protect their existence. Peace gave them the knowledge of when to use weapons and the wisdom to respect the existence of others.

Mother and Father gave their fourteen children one instruction while they were down there. They were not allowed to bare a child with any of the humans on the earth. If they wanted to have children, they had to bare one with on of their brothers and sisters. As long as they followed this one rule, they would come back to life after every time they died.
The fourteen brothers and sisters all parted ways quickly. They all grew attached to different parts of the land and they found places to seek refuge. Many humans came to these areas and settled around them in order to worship. From this the cities were born:

The first city to come to be was Newhaven. This was considered the most sacred of all the cities since Sun and Moon lived there and they were the first two born to Valcrest. The people to live with these two thought very highly of themselves, but were also able to prove that they were a strong force.

The second city was Blackpond. War was the one who lived in this city. The people who lived with him were given the never ending will to survive, fight and defend themselves, no matter how far behind they were.

Blackhurst was where Peace had settled. The meadows was a nice place where no one seemed to bother anyone. Peace liked this. The people who lived in this city had a lack of will to get involved in pointless conflict, and their devotion to obtain more wisdom. Sadly, it was the first to be lost to the war.

Brightvale was where Fire and Wind decided to settle. In the desert where things were tough and extreme. The people who lived here obtained their fierceness to survive the heat and dryness of the desert and their wild nature, as well as their will to constantly travel from one place to another.

Water and Earth decided to go all the way to the mountains at the limits of Valcrest to settle down. They called the city Effort. This was where most of the rocks and snow that kept the river fresh was. The people of Effort were always the more rough, and attached to their land. They were also the more calm and level headed, only moving into war when there was a real necessity.

The forest was where Mind and Heart decided to live. The forest people, despite their wild nature, were always the most reasonable in Valcrest, but at the same time, the most passionate ones. They chose to get involved in the matters of the cities as little as possible, at the same time as they craved change, which led them to always have their better judgement struggle against their passion to bring some relief into the Land. Their impulsiveness most of times winning the battle and leading their actions.

Time and Space really lived nowhere. They just traveled around and never really settled. Because of this, they weren’t really worshiped by anyone. They had no devout followers, but they didn’t care. They believed that it wasn’t important to have followers. They were only on the earth to prove the existence of a greater power.

Because of the bitter feelings that Life and Death had, no one really knew where they were. No one cared to know where they were either. They lived somewhere, leaving the world to think that they had left Valcrest completely and moved back up to the Devine Afterlife to live with Mother and Father. When war broke out in the land of Valcrest, they appeared again to see what was going on.

Because of this war in Valcrest, the fourteen siblings helped the humans out with their powers. Slowly though, their powers began to diminish, they didn’t understand why. So the fourteen got together to figure It out. When they came together Mother and Father descended from the Devine Afterlife to help fix the problem. Mother and father created a tree made of stone. Within this tree, there was a fountain. The fountain didn’t have any water in it, instead there was energy. Mother and Father called the energy Enlightenment and gave it to the siblings so that they would never lose their powers. After that, their powers only became stronger.
Life was jealous of his brothers and sisters. They were given stronger powers while he was left with the same old power. He could live forever, it couldn’t get more powerful than that. He became even more jealous when he started to see his brothers and sisters dying and then just coming right back to life. They could live forever too. He felt useless. Life plotted his revenge to get back at them for this.
Life found a beautiful woman named Terra. She was the most beautiful lady in Valcrest and every man wanted her to be his wife. Terra had finally found a soul mate in a man from Blackhurst named Duncan. He was considered one of the most handsome men in Valcrest. Life challenged Duncan to a duel to win the heart of Terra, and Duncan accepted. He was arrogant and thought that he could kill the immortal and win his love. He proved himself wrong and died by the Life’s blade. Life won the heart of Terra and they married and had children.

When Terra gave birth to Life’s child, Life wanted to see if the child was Devine. He tried to drown it with water but failed. He tried to burn it with fire, but failed. Finally he tried to stab it with a blade, but this failed too. His child was given the same ability as Life had. He could regenerate his ageless body. He could live forever.
When Mother and Father found out that Life had a child with a human they were furious. As punishment, they took away all the siblings’ ability to live forever. Now, when they died, they would die for good. To take away Life’s power wouldn’t be fair though, so instead they let him keep his power, but now he would age. Every time he died, he would come back to life one year older than the time before. He would eventually die for good and join the rest of his brothers and sisters in the Devine Afterlife with Mother and Father.

The siblings became mad at Life and Mother and Father. As a way to get back at them, they began to have children with as many humans as possible before dying. All of their children possessed the same powers as they did from birth. These children gave birth to their own children, but they didn’t have the same enlightened power until they were twelve and they were a lot weaker than their parents.
The only one that didn’t have children was the child of Life and Terra himself. He lived a regular life for as long as possible, but he quickly became detached as people around him started dying and he still lived an ageless life. He became very isolated and left the general population so he would never have to face death again."

Ella was lying on the ground by the time Evin finished the story. She looked up and Evin with a bit of a confused look, or maybe it was just because the sun was in her face. Either way, she wasn't quite sure what the point of the story was. "What are you getting at Evin?"
"Well Life wanted to be the only one who was immortal. When he got what he wanted, the reprucution was that he also lost his power to live forever. There would be a day when he died and would never come back."
"I still don't get it." Ella said.
"Hold on, I'm not done! My point is that just like Life, who wanted something, if you want something and get it, there will be negatives. Also, there was a little story about revenge. The rest of siblings got revenge on Mother and Father by doing what they were told not to as much as possible. Don't be afraid to get revenge on people. It makes the world go round."
"But if you get revenge on someone, wont they want to get revenge on you for what you do after that?"
"That's why you never let people know your true identity. They can't get revenge on a shadow."


Evin thought about finding what you want and Jake with involvement to revenge. If Evin got his way, then he was sure that there would be people who would want him dead. If he killed Jake, he wouldn't really be satisfied, but he knew that there would be a moment of satisfaction. If what Mageria said was true too, there was some things that needed to be considered.
He started walking back to camp and the air started to get really muggy. It had been dry out all day, but just from out of nowhere this blast of humid air had seemed to have blown. Suddenly birds started chirping erratically and the wind started to pick up. That is when Evin heard the first crack of lightning out in the distance. Something wasn't right.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

[Ruins]
There was a lot of commotion outside of Ella's tent, for almost no apparent reason. Something was off with the healers. When Ella popped her head out of her tent to see what was going on, she could see healers packing things up and requesting that people who seemed fit, to leave. Ella tried to think of a reason that they were doing this, but she could find a good reason. When one of the White Shadows walked into Ella's tent with tears in her eyes, Ella knew that this was more serious than first suspected.
"I'm sorry to inform you, but you are going to have to leave."
"No, wait I can't! I need to stay or else they will never find me! You can't do this!"
"I'm sorry, but there is no other choice."
Ella looked down at the bags of things that the girl had packed. There were a few personal items, but then there were also a few medical supplies; some tools, but then there were also some liquids and plants Ella was sure did something interesting. She pretended to really take interest in one of the liquids.
"What is that?" She asked pointing at the small vial.
"Oh, it's a chemical that puts people to sleep from breathing in it's fume. It's good if you have to cut a guys arm off or you want the person to be quite for a bit." The girl giggled and then turned around. "Now I expect you out of here in three minutes.
As the girl walked out, Ella tore a piece of cloth from her shirt and grabbed the substance out of the girl's bag that she now had over her shoulder as she walked out. She opened the vial and poured it all onto the cloth. "I'm sorry," she whispered, just before sneaking up behind the girl and placing the cloth over her mouth. She was out in seconds.
Ella wasn't going to leave the camp, and she was going to do all that was necessary in order to stay. She took off the girl's robes and threw them over herself and ran to the crowds where Dani seemed to be instructing them.
"The 20 of you, rid yourself of your robes and pick up any weapon you'd like. Use your enlightenment wisely. We are not aiming for a massacre." Lena yelled to the crowds.
Ella froze when she said that. She knew exactly what was coming. There had always been tensions between Blackpond and the Healers. They were now coming to attack them. With only twenty people defending it would be impossible even if they were all enlightened. Ella went to the weapons and picked up a Halberd. She loved practicing with the Halberd with Evin. She didn't take off the robe. If Jake saw her, things wouldn't be good. Ella was finally able to prove her strength to someone even if it was just the Healers. She stood there with her Halberd.

A few hours later, Ella caught a glimpse of the soldiers coming out of the darkness from the forest and charging towards them. Their vicious demeanour told her exactly how long she would last in this fight. If she died here, it would be for nothing because she would be taken down by the first blow. "What did I get myself into."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

[Newhaven]
Hastings could feel that the Gods were on his side this time as he lead his men towards the edge of the forest. He was on high alert from here on. By now, if there wasn't one person who had seen them and gone to warn them than Hastings would be very surprised. The chance of an ambush were very high. Because of this, Hastings’ eyes were peeled for every step that his horse took. Walking into the clearing, he could see outside of the gates there was an army prepared.
When Hastings army got into position, Hastings took his time to examine the army in front of him. He made changes to his own army to best fit what he saw in front of him. He looked over to his left where a woman, her name was Rita. At the moment she was passed out in her horse. Hastings motioned for two other men walk in-between Hastings and Rita. The two men started holding hands and then grabbed the hands of Rita and Hastings.
The instant that the man held Hastings hands with the man beside him, he felt as if he was shot right out of his body and above the battlefield. Some people called this an out of body experience, but Rita called this another day using her power. The other two men could see other people’s point of view with touch while the other had advanced sight. This was the perfect combination of powers to see everything on the battlefield. While Rita moved her outer body across the city, Hastings noticed that there were a few interesting traps set up at the choke points on the streets.
Hastings let go of the hands and was shot back into his body. Soon after, the other three came to. The two men walked away and then he looked over at Rita, who was now back in her body again.
“How long will it be until the catapults get here?” Hastings asked.
Rita looked up at the sun to judge the time. “I’d say about forty-five minutes to an hour.”
“Let’s see how much time we can knock off of that hour before we have to attack.” He said and dismounted his horse. He took a few seconds to stretch and walked over to the center of the flat field. He saw behind him Rita, but then he shooed her away. He was in firing range from the archers now, but none of them were ambitious enough to fire. He looked into the eyes of all the men in the front line of the battlefield seeing the fear in their eyes. There was something else in their eyes. Hastings wasn’t sure how to describe it. It was some sort of warriors glare that Hastings knew every soldier who had ever fought before had. These guys were seasoned warriors.
He stood there, hands folded in front of him, and waited for the White Knight he believed was in charge to come up to him. Hastings liked to think of it as a kind gesture. Hastings didn’t see any way that a battle would be averted, but if the Knight had an idea, he would at least listen.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Sean took a pretty long time walking around camp and the surroundings trying to find Crys or Evin. He had no idea if he could tell anyone else where Ella was, he didn't really know what the whole thing was even about. Eventually he just gave up and decided to go home. Ella would be safe in the ruins anyway, he wasn't a babysitter. As he reached camp, he found himself running into a bit of a commotion in the center of camp. At first he thought it was a fight or something of the sorts, but when he got close he realized that Lena's kid was throwing a fit, while Ali and two healers were trying to hold her down.

"Let go of me! I'm going!" Annie was shouting as the two older healers, a man and a woman, held her back.
Ali nodded, trying to calm the girl down. "Annie, think it through, you can't do anything for them. You'll probably just get yourself hurt."

Sean sneaked around to one of the guards who had been watching the scene and whispered. "Eddie, what's happening here?"
The man shrugged and whispered back. "Word is that Blackpond is attacking the healers right now. The girl heard about it and went completely nuts saying she has to go see her mother. She was halfway to running there when Ali literally tackled her to stop her from going." He nodded. "Completely messed up, huh?"

Sean simply nodded watching as Annie started shouting at the two healers. "I HATE THIS! I HATE IT!" The girl turned and shut herself in the healers' station before anyone could stop her.
Ali stopped the two healers before they followed her in. "Don't. Just don't!" She hissed at them before following Annie inside. Sean didn't catch the conversation, but he assumed they had said or done something to make things worse.

-----------

Ali stepped into the healers' station to find Annie curled up in one of the beds, sobbing. She nodded, pulling a chair to the side of the bed and sitting on it. "There is absolutely nothing you can do, Annie. Nothing."
"Is that supposed to make me feel better?" Annie muttered in response.
"No. Nothing will. Everything you know is probably falling apart as we speak. I know the feeling, but running over there and getting killed or captured won't help anyone. If anything you'll make things worse for your mother if you do that."
"I can't sit here and do nothing." Annie replied.
Ali snorted. "Excuse me? I thought you people were trained in the art of doing nothing."
"Shut up." Annie mumbled.
Ali nodded. "Listen... Do nothing for now. In the morning I'll go with you to the desert. I imagine that's the only direction they could run to, correct?"
"Yes." Annie said.
"Alright. As soon as the sun comes up tomorrow we go there. If your mother is alive somewhere I'll help you find her. Seems fair enough?"
Annie sighed. "No, but I suppose that's all I get. Right?"
"That and the joy of my company." Ali smiled.
Annie sighed. "Oh, joy."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin was walking down the small roads that were created by the placement of the cabins. He didn't have an absolute direction, but he was looking for something. Something that he just couldn't find. It was as if he had lost a piece of himself, like nothing in the world mattered but finding this piece of himself. Was it Mageria? Did he have to make amends with her? Maybe it was Jake, or Dani? Did he have to forgive them for something? He couldn't place his finger on the exact problem. He continued wandering.
Along the way, he reached a place where he didn't often go in camp. It was the training grounds where Theron had asked him to attack Crystal. He thought about that for a while and how tough he was on her. He tried his hardest to take advantage of every weakness she had and she fought through it. She could persevere through all the death around her and even her powers and she got to become such a powerful assassin. It was no surprise to Evin that one day, she would become a great leader to follow under. If only she could get past all her personal emotions.
He could hear out in the distance someone calling his name. It also sounded like the person had been running for a rather long period of time. "Evin, Evin!" The yelling was getting louder as he moved on. Then, the sound of the kids voice just began to get annoying. He looked back, and just as he did so, he saw Allison's recruit rounding the corner. Evin stopped, it was probably important enough if Allison get this kid to run all the way from where ever she was. Based on the way the kid was sweating, it was a fair distance.
"I have things to do, so unless this is important, I'll be on my way."
"No no! Evin this is important! Ali needs to see you right away."
Evin thought about what was important enough that he had to see right away. He couldn't think of anything. "Why?"
"Ali saw blood. I don't know who's it is, but-"
Evin had taken off the moment he said blood. Evin couldn't know until he found her, but he could only believe who it could be. Crystal hadn't been seen for a day and that meant that there was just more responsibility on Evin's shoulders now. He wasn't sure if he could take much of this anymore.
Then a good thought crossed his mind; who would want to kill Crystal? Jake seemed to have some sort of infatuation with her so he doubted it could be him, besides, she spared his life. That was good enough for him. It couldn't be Blackpond either. They've had nothing against the camp ever and at the moment, they were on a full fledged warpath with Newhaven. He really couldn't think of who it could be.
When he reached the place where Allison and Annie were standing, she saw Allison holding the katana, thus proving that it was true.
"It can't be!" He stood in shock for a few seconds. Deep down he really just wanted to cry, but he held those emotions back. He was the leader now and he had to make quick decisions.
"It's not safe here. For all we know, they might want to completely break the chain of command, they might want me here... Allison, you're my second as of now."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

"Sean, what is going on?" Sean heard his little sister ask behind him as he stood in the doorway watching the boy Ali was training run around calling Evin's name. Not long after that Evin left camp in a hurry. People started talking amongst themselves wondering what could be the problem. No one knew what was happening exactly, but they knew something was wrong. Sean sighed before turning to his 13 year old sister and giving her a comforting smile. "I'm sure it's nothing too serious, Katie. Don't worry."
Katelyn sighed. "I miss Lionel." She stated out of the blue. "I don't understand why he had to do that. He was never able to beat Crys in a fair fight."
Sean lowered his head for a second before replying. "Well, sometimes is better to die trying than living in frustration. Besides, if you can't win in a fair fight, you should be prepared to fight in any other way, or not fight at all."
"What about honor?" Katie asked. "What good does it do to win without it?"
Sean snickered. "Honor is a matter of perception, little sister. What one considers a dishonor, may not be to another."
"I don't know about that." The girl replied. "What I know is that someone should have stopped him."
"There was no stopping him, you know that Kate." Sean muttered. "Truth is, if Lionel had made a habit out of thinking before doing things, he would still be standing here." He said, finally turning to face his little sister. "Where is Donovan?"
The girl shrugged. "I don't know. He has been wandering around."
Sean sighed. "Well, I'll see if I can find him later."
"He's been this way since Crys spoke to him, you know... When Lionel was buried." She stated. "I think he's actually trying to decide if he still wants to kill her."
Sean laughed. "If it's taking him this long, it's because he doesn't." He went in and sat on the table across from her, taking a peach from the food tray. "It's better if he doesn't. If Lionel didn't make, he wouldn't stand a chance. I don't think Doni could handle a lousy fighter even less Crys."
"Is she really that good? I mean, I don't think I've ever seen her fight." Katie asked with a curious look at her brother.
"One person alone, in a fair fight, would have to be more than exceptional to even put a scratch on her. There are few of those left, sis. Even in the Pack." He shrugged. "Not that anyone in the Pack would any reasons to want to do that." He said casually, taking a bite of the fruit.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Sean had meant to leave the door open so he could see the movement in camp, but his sister had gotten up and closed it. He was more than used to, unofficially keeping an eye on things when they couldn't account for the leaders' whereabouts, something that seemed to happen quite frequently, but it seemed to be his sister's opinion that he shouldn't get involved that way. It didn't work all that well, since the door opened moments later.

Sean simply stopped himself halfway through a second bite of the fruit he was holding and sat there staring at the door for a few moments even after Evin had already left. The man hadn't spoken a word, but the sight of the weapon he was holding was more than enough. Katie was the one to brake the silence. "That was Crystal's weapon." The girl mumbled.
Sean dropped the half-eaten peach on the table and stood up. "Not a word, Katie. Not a word to anyone, do you hear me?"
"I'm not deaf, Sean, or stupid." The girl replied.

Sean wasn't listening, he was already walking out of the house. Looking around he could tell that people seemed much more calm to see Evin was back. None of them seemed to have yet realized that Crys was missing. It wasn't exactly their fault, she had a habit of hiding when battles like the one in Newhaven were in progress. That, of course, unless she had to fight herself. Sean lowered his head and for a moment he laughed. It was ridiculous how calm things were in the camp for once... The cities had their hands tied with each other, people were simply busy running their errands, sure that there was a leaser in camp to make sure they weren't killed. That sense of security would be shattered for the second time in a small time frame. It was hilarious that ignorance sometimes seemed like such a blessing.

He nodded, forcing himself to maintain a straight face as he walked to the leaders' cabin to find Evin there. It was certainly a strange thing to walk into that place and not be greeted by the sight of a redheaded woman. All the times he had been summoned there were by Dani or Crys. Even so, to find the similarities between the two one would have to give it a considerable amount of thought or be extremely observant. A moment passed before Sean realized he had been standing there in silence like a complete idiot. At which point he asked a question he already knew the answer to, however it seemed like the proper way to start the conversation. "What happened?"

-----------------------------------
[Desert]

Ali was left waiting while Annie spoke to Alistair. Watching the two at a distance, it didn't seem like the conversation was being pleasant. The girl had told Ali she would ask Alistair about Crys, to which Ali simply shrugged. She wasn't stupid... She had no illusions about this situation. It wasn't Alistair she had come to see anyway. She wanted to see Jake, for two reasons: One, she wanted to tell him about Crys herself. Second, if the Black Knights had anything to do with this Jake would be able to tell her.

She was very much distracted when Annie came to sit next to her. "Well, my mother is alive and well... In a cell in Blackpond." She informed. "He couldn't sense Crys anywhere. I'm sorry."
Ali simply nodded. "What about Jake?"
Annie sighed. "Well, Alistair said he wasn't seen since the battle. You wanted to give him the news, huh?"
Ali nodded once again.
"Ali... Clarify something for me." She asked. "Why would you decline second command? Isn't it your duty to help the clan?"
Ali snorted. "How would me accepting that help the clan? I understood Evin's concern, but if something happened to him and that left me in command, that would be a very pissed off bunch of assassins in the hands of... Well... Me."
"If both leaders die, then, what happens?" Annie asked.
"The clan has to appoint a new leader, you know, vote. Has never happened, but... In theory that's what would happen. I think it's much better than to have someone like me in charge." She stated.
Annie nodded. "What do you mean by that?"
Ali sighed. "I mean that I know my own limitations, Annie. That's all."
"I see." Annie mumbled. "So. Shouldn't you go back?"
Ali nodded in agreement, rubbing her eyes. "I should. I'm just not sure if I want to." She admitted. Things hadn't been the same for he since that damn battle in the castle. Now Crys was gone. She was gone. "Shit." Ali mumbled, hiding her face in her hands as she felt the tears escaping her. "Shit. Shit. SHIT!" She shouted, causing some healers to stop and stare at the two girls. Annie simply glared at them and they simply went back to what they were doing. All of them, but one.

Alistair made his way to them. "Allison... I know it's not a good time, but... There was this girl here, she seems to have been taken by the army, mistaken for one of our people. My apprentice seemed to think she was an assassin. She called herself Layla."
Ali raised her head to look up at the man. She knew that name. "Layla? What makes you think she is one of ours?"
"She said she only wanted to speak to assassins, plus... She knocked one of the apprentices unconscious and stole her robes. Reason why I think she might have been taken. She was dressed as a healer."
"Shit." Ali muttered. "That's just what we needed. Damn it!"
"You do know her?" Alistair asked.
"I do. Except her name is Ella." Ali sighed. "Why the hell didn't it occur to me she would go to the ruins?" Then she noticed the look on Alistair's face. "Al, are you alright? You look as if you saw a ghost."
"Y-you... You called her Ella?" The man asked. He seemed to be slightly panicked to hear the name.
"Yes. Do you know her?" Ali asked him. Not seeing what exactly was causing his reaction.
"No." He sighed. "Not her. Listen, I will tell you something that you cannot repeat to anyone. I shouldn't even be telling this to you, but... I think you need to see the extent of the problem."

While Alistair told her about Sarris and what she had asked of him and Lena her mind went through everything that had happened in the camp the past two days, everything Daniel had told her, and what she read in the files. Her eyes widened in shock as she finally realized that Blackpond had the person everyone had been looking for locked up in their dungeons. If they ever became aware of that fact, Ella would be in serious trouble. She stared at the healer in a shock for a few moments, then she simply stood up to leave. "I'm going back to camp. Now."
"What are you going to do?" Alistair asked.
Ali lowered her head as she began to walk away. "Inform the leader that one of our own is being kept prisoner." She replied. "As far as I'm concerned, that's the situation."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

[One Week later]

Ali hadn't slept all night. The few times that week when she had managed to fall asleep, mostly due to exhaustion, she had been haunted by nightmares. She had gone to the desert a couple of times, mostly to see if Jake had gone by. Strange as it may be, she didn't think anyone else would understand how bad this was for her. It didn't really matter, no one had heard from him there. She had overheard one of the guards, Eddie, telling Sean that he had seen Jake at the memorial.
Anyone labeled as a traitor, as Jake was, was to be killed on sight, but the man said he just didn't have the courage to kill Jake in that moment. In the man's own words, he was 'on his hands and knees, sobbing'. Even so, Sean had warned the guards that if Jake was seen around camp again, he should be eliminated. Even if Crys had spared his life, he should know better than to come back. That's just asking to be killed.

Lying in her bed, she could hear the sounds of people leaving their houses and of the guards switching shifts. The day was starting and she had just struggled with sleep all night. "Fuck it." She muttered, sitting up and getting ready to leave as well. If it wasn't for the fact that Instructors were the highest ranked assassins aside from the leaders, which meant they had the authority to issue order to actives and punish those who disobeyed the leaders' commands, and the fact that it was such a critical moment for the Pack, she would have considered asking Evin to let her leave. Or just... Leave without a word. Even though the urge to just drop everything and run was still there, Ali had done a pretty decent job of suppressing it and making herself useful.

As she finally left the cabin she could feel eyes turning her way and shook her head. The past few days she had been a little intolerant with people, so she assumed they were waiting for her to snap again for whatever reason. Surely, a reason would present itself sooner or later, for now... She was just going to get some breakfast and go on with her duties as usual.

Entering the dining area, more stares. She ignored them and sat at a corner with a bowl of something that looked like porridge and didn't really taste like anything she could recognize. She just ate it for the sake of not starving and washed it down with water. Suddenly a almost whispering voice came to her ears. "Hey."
Ali looked up from the, now empty, bowl to face Sean. "Hey. Need anything?"
"Yes, and no." He shrugged. "I don't know, you looked a little... Lonesome, sitting in the corner." He stated. "I do have something to ask you though."
"What?" She asked, not really wanting to talk.
"Hum... Well... Did you go through Crystal's things Ali?"
"Why do you ask?"
Sean chuckled. "Look, it's fine if you have, I just need to know if it was you."
"Yes I took some things." Ali answered. "Personal things, nothing really too important."
Sean sighed. "Okay, well, that's all I needed to know." He said, standing up.
"I noticed, you haven't been sleeping there though."
"Can't leave my 13 year old siblings alone in the house, now can I?" He chuckled. "I don't think we would all fit in Crys' old room."
"Right.." Ali mumbled.
Sean nodded as he walked past. "Look, we all miss her, but we need to move on. Life doesn't stop when someone we care about dies."
Ali lowered her head and muttered. "Well, it sure as hell should."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin had only come out of his cabin a few times since Crystal's death. All he had been doing for the most par is pace back and forth in the common room, and contemplating every little detail about every little event that would occur. The only times that he went out was once to get food, and another time when he just felt like he needed to wash up. These two times, he avoided people as much as possible, knowing the rumours about him being spread. They all thought that he'd been involved in the murder. It seemed only he and the murderer would know the truth to that.
On multiple occasions during his constant pacing and thinking, he had gone to sit at his desk to read the journal sitting on his desk. All he would do was look at the cover though, nothing more. It was important to Evin to know the truth. He wanted to know what happened to cause Dani to die. Deep down he wanted it to be Jake's fault, but he knew that it wasn't true. Deep down he knew that Dani had been hiding things from him, and Helena seemed to further prove that point. If it was that private, that a healer wouldn't tell him, then it must have been in her journal. He wasn't sure if he was ready for it yet.
Once again, like the many times before, he put his hand on the cover of the book. The many years of secrets and details about her life that she wouldn't want anyone to know were kept in this book. The very darkest of moments and the brightest day would come out in just a few pages of information. This was an assassin's biggest weapon against another assassin. To have these secrets would be to have the very clan's well being in the palm of their hand. Evin sighed and then opened the book and started flipping the pages. He stopped the moment he found a page that had been folded at the corner to mark the page. Based on how springy fold was, it was probably done after Evin took the book out that week. He couldn't think of a time before that he had seen the book out of the shelf so if it was done before, the fold wouldn't have popped at all. Evin took a mental not to look back at that at another time. He instead continued to flip the pages until he found what he was looking for.
When he got close to the end of the journal, he noticed that there were pages missing. Two of them to be exact. Again, it looked like these pages had been recently ripped out from the book. Evin couldn't help but think that the person who folded the one page had done this too. It was no surprise to him either why this page had been ripped out. There were only two words that had not been ripped out. Whether it was on purpose or not was concerning him as well. The two words there were "my" and "death" in that order. She knew about her coming death, or at least that is what he understood from it.
Evin stood back up from his desk and once again started pacing. Today was the day he had told Sean that he would make a decision, and no matter what there were going to be repercussions for his actions, just like always. The difference was how many people his life affected now. Each decision he made had the possibility of risking lives, dozens of lives. Once again, it wouldn't be different than usual if he wasn't risking the lives of innocent people.
"What would Dani do in my situation?"
There was Jake, who had admitted to killing Dani, but it almost seemed like Dani had known something was going to happen. He had been thinking all week about going after Jake for his crimes now that Crystal was gone, but now things were different. If Dani knew, maybe the entire thing was planned and if that was true then Jake wasn't exactly responsible. If he was responsible however, he could attempt something even bigger now. Maybe he was the person who killed Crystal! It was all too much. Then there was Newhaven, but there wasn't time for him to think about that, it was time to do his job.
He stopped pacing, noticing that he had actually started to put a groove in the floor. He left the cabin for the third time in that week and walked down to the campfire where he addressed the camp with a booming voice.
"It is time we start taking action and fighting back! Every active and instructor will meet we outside my cabin in the next five minutes!"

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

(freakishly long flashback written by Trickster and myself through PM)

It was late at night and the fighting had been stalled for the past few hours. Mageria was too tired to rest, and anyways there were soldiers that needed tending to. So she had rolled up her sleeves and set to work, stitching wounds and wrapping bandages while still armed to the teeth. It made an odd sight she was sure, but she couldn't afford to be less than vigilant. Just because there was a moment's peace didn't mean that it would last.
For the most part she worked in silence, as the men and women around her had all been dosed into unconsciousness. That made it easy to hear when someone entered the ward, a sound where none should be, a slight scuff of foot on stone. She didn't look up, instead focusing on the steady movement of needle through flesh as she worked.
"If you are here to cause trouble, you will do so somewhere else." She looked up and the icy tone of her voice and the look in her eyes left no doubt that she would beat him to death with the basin that lay near at hand. Then she raised one eyebrow and nodded slightly toward a table that held some tools and a lamp. "And if not, then you can hold that lamp so I can see what I'm doing while you tell me what brought you back."

Finding a single person in the mess Newhaven was in would have been a problem, wasn't for who this person was. All Jake had to do was stand around and wait to see where the injured were being dragged to, and then follow. He stood for only a few minutes behind the woman as she worked, after she had heard him and spoke. It didn't surprise him one bit, even if the best trained assassins he knew couldn't have done the same.
A few more seconds passed before he finally deactivated his enlightenment and took the lamp from the table, holding it up so that she could see.

"Surely, causing trouble here would be a waste of my time." He said, in a calm tone. "And honestly, I didn't expect to ever step foot in Newhaven again, but circumstances keep forcing me into these encounters, it seems." He finally looked down at the woman as he spoke. "I was given a message to deliver, as well as some rather disturbing news that I must share. The message is actually for a lady named Sarris, but my aunt asked that I deliver it to you for some reason. She said that what Lady Sarris had asked her to find is currently with her. With her, I'm afraid, would be in a cell in Blackpond."

He then sighed heavily as he neared the most important reason behind this visit. It took him a considerable amount of time to finally manage the words. "Also, Crystal is... Dead. I don't know much, since I am currently not welcome at the camp, but... They seem to be under the impression that the Black Knights did this. Crys left the word 'black' written on the dirt." He nodded, mostly to brake his thoughts from the dark place they seemed to want to escape to. "Now, I don't think this came from Newhaven, but Evin is in command and he is the last person in Valcrest who would listen to me right now. So whatever they do, and they will probably do it, it's out of my hands to stop it."


Mageria paused for a moment when she heard Jake's news. "I'm sorry about Crystal, Jake. At least, I'm sorry that you're suffering for it." She shook her head. "I actually warned her about something like that. Me. Road out in the middle of the night to track her down and pass along a message. Blackpond started training their own team of assassin knights years ago. They've been planning this for years. I didn't want to be forced into a fight again if it didn't have to happen." She shook her head. "Worked out well, didn't it?"

She finished what she was doing and leaned back, tiredly wiping her hands on a rag. "But the question you're not asking. No, we had nothing to do with the attack. I'm guessing that it happened around the same time as all of this was going on. I was here, you can ask any of my men. Grim was either at the healer's camp or here. You certainly didn't do it, and Set left. And let's face it. None of us would have stood there and watched as someone wrote a message in the dirt before we finished them. And damn sure that we wouldn't have left it there. So," She stood up and went to the next man, gently peeling back a bandage to check it. "We are left with the question of whether or not it was Blackpond, or someone else entirely whose aim is to cause chaos and more trouble between the cities and the Pack."

Mageria sighed and rested her head on her hands, leaning forward and closing her eyes. "As for your message, I'll make sure that Lady Sarris gets it. Whatever it means. And you're telling me that Blackpond not only attacked the White Shadows, they captured some of them? That's insane, on so many levels. I'd go help them, but as you can see," she gestured around them. "I'm pinned down. I can 't try and rescue the few at the cost of the many. Would that the Twins granted me that power."


Jake heard what Mageria told him and flinched. "Hum... Assassins. Well, that would make sense." He mumbled. "When I was in Blackpond I overheard some workers talking, they were rebuilding the Inn that once was owned by the Pack. They said something about showing good faith and that things would change in the Pack to their favor. I suppose if the Pack moves against the Black Knights it would work perfectly for them. Crys wasn't going to let that happen."

He ran both his hands through his hair and shook his head. "This... Is unbelievable." He said, letting out a small chuckle. "Unbelievable." He repeated. "Do you know what it takes to attack someone with Crystal's ability and live? I mean, she could literally predict a person's moves before they were even made. The battle though, people dying... That made her disoriented, as well as an explosion would and I found traces of one near where she was attacked. It was all way too perfect. Too well executed." He paused for a second then took a deep breath just so he could finish his thoughts. "Those weaknesses of hers are little things that strangers wouldn't know of and then... Letting her bleed to death was rather personal. Crys was rarely ever seen in a fight and the people who trained with her... There are two of them left in the Pack and I don't see them doing this. As to personal... That I really don't understand."

He sighed and added. "As for the question I didn't ask... There was no need to ask it." He stated. "I spoke to Grim at the ruins. I'm glad to hear he made it back in one piece. I assumed it, but it's always nice to be sure. My aunt tried her best to get rid of him too, it was the first time she couldn't convince someone of something I think."

Jake then lowered his head slightly staring at his feet and trying not to think too much about what he was going to say next. "That was all I came here to say, but, since I'm here... I apologize for the way I left. I was getting tired of lying though and after Evin saw me I knew that the least I owed Crys was to tell her the truth myself. It was better this way, I think. I grew up in the Pack, I was trained to lie, but... Some secrets just can't stay hidden forever... They find a way to come out, and they might just drive you insane in the process."

Mageria shook her head at the irony of Jake's last statement. If only he knew. "Yes well, there's something that I wanted to tell you, but couldn't until you proved my suspicions by the way you left. I knew from the start that your loyalties were not solely to me. I knew that you were most likely here on orders from somebody in the Pack. Which meant Dani Rivers." She tilted her head to the side. "You didn't mean to kill her, did you? It was supposed to knock her out or something, but it didn't. You would never use something that would take that long to kill, so there was something else that happened." She drew a breath. "Dani Rivers was sick, Jake. It's the only explanation that makes any sense. She didn't tell anybody, because she couldn't look weak, and if there was nothing anybody could do, there was no point in telling anyways. She probably left a letter or something hidden somewhere. In a locked drawer in a table or between the pages of a book. It's what I would do."
A gently brutal smile worked its way across her face. "Besides Jake, I know you. And you don't have what it takes to kill someone you've sworn an oath of loyalty to."

Mageria leaned back and looked measuringly at Jake, knowing that the flickering oil lamp would hide her own secrets from Jake. "If you want to know who had a hand in killing Crystal Rivers, you need to find whose had a reason to hate her for years. This was well planned Jake, remember that. Whoever did this has hated her for a very long time. Might have even grown up hating her for something that happened to both their parents. Things like that . . . they fester." She crossed her arms. "Now Jake, one more thing. What is the truth behind this story I've heard, about the person that the Pack killed not being the King? It's all just words unless they offer some proof, and they've given none." She stretched wearily. "Not even a bit of explanation as to how someone I saw daily was replaced and no one noticed at all. Or even why they killed him in such a sloppy manner."

"Sick..." Jake mumbled, a frown spread across his expression. If Dani was really sick, then she knew she was going to die and if she knew she was going to die, what the hell was she thinking? He shook his head. "This gets worse every time I think about it, really. The Pack has four basic laws, you see... One of them is to never do harm to another member of the clan. The fifth law states that the leader's word is law, unless it violates the first 4 laws. So... If Dani knew she was going to die, she screwed me. Because, even under her command, what I did was treason." He laughed out. "I just don't see a way in which this wouldn't blow up in my face."

He stopped talking for a while, trying to think of who could hate Crys for that long. He couldn't really think of anyone. There were people who would hate Dani or Bastian, or both, but not Crys... Unless this had something to do with them. He was going over all the reasons why someone would want Crys dead, silent until he heard the question about the fake king. A small chuckle escaped him as he thought about that night, it couldn't have gone more wrong. "I can't offer any proof either, except for my word, since I was there." He said. "I'm not sure I would believe it myself if I wasn't. And I would love to say we figured everything out and came here to set the record straight, but that's just not the truth. We came here looking for the King, we didn't know what we would find. Whatever proof there was, we never really found it."

He sighed. "All I can say for sure is that the man we killed that night attacked us after rambling on about how he was going to take our abilities and achieve ultimate power. We never got to find out what exactly that meant, but three of the people in our group had been attacked by him before. He wasn't going to let us go." Jake scratched the back of his head and nodded. "I know that Dani had a few talks with Lena after we came back, closed doors and all. I once heard her say that if she had been notified this whole thing wouldn't have happened, but I don't know what that meant. I think only Lena would know that now." He paused for a second thinking about it, then added. "I have no idea how exactly he pulled it off, but, if there is enough resemblance to begin with, it's not impossible to make yourself look like someone else. Assassins do it all the time, however, never for this long. It would take a fair amount of studying to actually take another person's place, especially a King." He nodded, with a grin. "People would have noticed oddities in his behavior at first, servants that worked close to the man, but then... Who wants to question a King? They would have shrugged it off until they finally stopped noticing. That's just me speculating though, but I do find it hard to believe no one really noticed, most likely they were afraid to mention it and, after a while, he corrected those little oddities or people simply accepted them. Small things like the hand which he used to write or a food or drink, he suddenly came to appreciate or dislike... I don't know."

Mageria shook her head once more. "Of course, it all somehow comes back to needing to ask questions of the one person that no one can get a hold of." She sighed. "Jake, if you need help with something that could get us answers, you know that you can ask me. I'll do what I can, as soon as I have the time and resources. We need proof of what happened in order to step back from this. And if it puts the screws to Blackpond while doing so, you couldn't keep me away." She rubbed her forehead as a sudden shooting pain made it's way from one temple to the other.

"I'm sorry that you've been put in this postion Jake. And from what you've told me, not only do I have to deal with Blackpond, the Pack is going to be coming my way as well." A brief humorless grin worked it's way across her face. "Maybe I can stand between them and duck at the right time, so that they end up hitting each other." She wearily stood up and went to check the man in the next bed over. "If you wouldn't mind sketching out the layout of where the Healers are being held before you have to go, I'd appriciate it." She watched numbly as she wound a bandage over a cut. "Was there anything you needed to get from the Castle?"

Jake grinned. "Well, I'll probably be sneaking around the Pack camp to see if I can find a clue of who's behind this, and... I take it you know me well enough to know I will not be asking for favors unless it's to prevent imminent doom, so hopefully I won't be coming back." With that said he pulled something from his pocket. "I had to go back to the house where I was born to get this. It's amazing it was still there." He said, dropping the folded map onto the nearby table. "I was ten, or younger, when this map was drawn by my father, so I'm not sure how accurate it is, but it shows every corner of the castle, secret passages included, the cells are properly marked." He stated. "I've been there, so I can say for sure that not one passage in that place is left unguarded. Even invisible it was hard to get around unnoticed, otherwise, I would have gotten them out myself."

He then tilted his head to the side a little bit, giving Mageria a concerned look. "You know, my aunt does this." He imitated her gesture, rubbing his own forehead. "She does this when she hasn't had enough sleep, or had a vision that was particularly unpleasant." He commented casually. Then he turned towards the exit. "If you can't off your enemy while he sleeps, Captain, might as well sleep yourself. Otherwise, you'll be sleepwalking to face a well rested foe, now that's not smart, is it?" He added, as he started walking away, re-activating his enlightenment just in time to slip past a couple of soldiers.


Jake opened his eyes as someone entered the memorial. The conversation that took place days ago was still rather fresh in his mind and since then he had been looking into the Pack, trying to find a connection between anyone and Blackpond, or someone who have a reason to hate Crys, or her parents. He was not the most successful in doing this and he was a little bit frustrated as he watched Sean's little sister put flowers on Lionel's grave. Not long after that, he heard Evin's voice calling all actives and instructors to meet within the next five minutes. The words 'fighting back' stood out as particularly dangerous. Jake stood up, and followed towards the center of the camp as everyone was heading there. As he passed, he heard something that made him turn his head rather quickly.
"They did all we asked of them so far, we need to deliver as well. It is important to have Blackpond on our side from now on." Sean whispered to an active as they walked to join the others. Jake suddenly remembered the workers building the Inn, the assassins from Blackpond... and the words echoed in his head: "They did all we asked of them..."

"Son of a bitch!" Jake thought to himself. The bastard was right there in front of him... How didn't he see it?

------------------------
Ali was gathering the actives that had been running errands a little further from camp and wouldn't have listened to Evin's summoning. When she was sure everyone had made it to where they were all suppose to gather and the recruits were assigned tasks to keep them occupied, she stopped to listen to what Evin had decided they should do.
Suddenly she heard someone shout behind her: "INTRUDER!"
She turned, nocking an arrow, in time to see an active dropping unconscious with a dart stuck to his neck and Sean vanishing into thin air. "Crap!" She muttered. "JACOB! WHAT THE HELL?" She shouted, trying to hear the man's steps amongst the chaos that had broken out through the camp.
Sean's voice responded. "SHOOT HI-" the phrase was interrupted when, Ali imagined, Sean had his mouth covered. Even with her enlightenment, she couldn't tell where Sean's voice had come from, but she could tell he was being dragged away. "Son of a bitch!"

------------------------
"What did you promise them, Sean?" Jake asked the man in a whisper. He had dragged Sean to a small opening amongst the trees. The assassins that were searching for the two passed just a few feet away from the tree Sean had his back to, a sharp blade pressed against his throat. "Utter a sound louder than a whisper and you're dead." Jake warned.
"I don't know what you're talking about." Sean whispered in panicked tone.
"Wrong answer." Jake said, making a small cut on the man's face. "I know Blackpond killed Crys. I know you made a deal with them, so answer me: What did you promise them in return? Allegiance? The heads of the Black Knights?"
"L-look, Jake..." Sean stuttered. "I know that you loved Crys, and this is obviously hard for you, but you are not making any sense." He argued. "Just let me go, I'm sure I can get them to understand..."
Jake simply nodded as he cut him again. "Drop the damn act Sean! I know you did it!" He snickered taking a step towards the man and whispering into his ear. "Theron killed your mother. Is that what this is about? You miss your mommy Sean? I always wondered why your father didn't seem so angry to let Theron go, maybe he just didn't care about her all that much."
"Shut up! Shut up, you dumb fuck!" Sean muttered under his breath, still able to control himself enough not to shout. "Crys should have ended your sorry life! If she wasn't so damn weak! Shit!" He exclaimed when Jake cut his face again.
"Careful, you prick. My patience is almost gone at this point. Tell me... What did you offer them?"
Sean snickered. "Go ahead. Kill me. Confirm that you're a traitor. It'll only speed up the end result."
"You are going to pay for this. I will make you pay."
"How? You may know a lot, but can you prove it? They won't just take your word for it, killer. Not after you raided our camp in a black armor, along with that bitch and the rest of those Newhaven mutts! After you poisoned our beloved leader. After you attempted to kill the second in command!"

Jake sighed. "I suppose you're right, but if that is the case... How much is your life worth to me?"

-----------------
Hell had broken loose within twenty minutes. Ali knew that if Jake wanted to kill Sean, he would be dead by now, but then... Why not just kill him already? All the actives had scattered throughout the encampment searching for a trace, a footprint, a blood drop, anything... However, they were so unorganized and scattered all over the place, that if there was any trace, it was long gone. Ali had joined the search party, however with her eyes closed, trying to catch a sound. That was the only way she had to locate Jake, always had been. She shook her head as she walked. "What the hell got into you Jacob?" She whispered. She couldn't understand why he would do this.

Suddenly, she hard a small groan coming from the point amongst the trees. She opened her eyes and followed the sound into a small void between a thicker part of the woods. She found Sean there, with blood on his clothes and hands, sitting on the ground. "He smashed my head against a tree trunk and ran off." He mumbled, not looking at her.
"He's going to get away." She replied. "Jake knows this place way too well. Are you alright?" She asked. "You have blood on you."
"I'll live." Sean muttered, angrily. "Why the hell didn't you just shoot?"
"If someone has to kill the second in command, I'd rather it's not me." She said, with a small smirk."
Sean chuckled. "I'm starting to think you were the smart one, saying no to this." He stated, standing up and finally making his way out of the trees, tripping over a root as he did so.
"What the hell?!" Ali exclaimed taking a look on the word Jake had carved on the left side of Sean's face. "What is this?"
Sean sighed. "You tell me, what does it say?"
"Killer." She answered.
"Yes, well... He thinks I killed Crys." He said, beginning to walk back towards the center of the camp. "You should have heard him. He's completely paranoid! I mean, I knew this would be hard on him, but this is way too much."

Ali shook her head. "Unbelievable." She sighed, grabbing an active that was about to run right past them. "Spread the word that Sean is fine, and gather a group to scout the area for Jake. Be careful, he's not in his right mind."
The boy nodded in agreement and ran off. Ali stopped Sean and forced him to turn his head so she could look at the wound. "It's not so bad. Probably won't even scar." She told him.
He nodded, turning back towards the camp and starting to walk again. "I said I'm fine." He muttered, rubbing the back of his head where it had hit the tree.
She sighed. "Fine Sean, I believe you." Ali replied, following him in silence.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin saw the men and women of the Pack slowly gathering around him when from a distance he could hear someone yell, "intruder!" Evin wasn't sure who it was at first, but as information poured in to him from different assassins, the whole thing was clear. Jake was there somewhere, but there was no way that anyone would find him if he wanted to make a getaway. There was no point in searching, especially if Jake didn't want to be found. The only thing that could give him any form of satisfaction was if Jake did show himself.
"Evin... uh sir. Jake has infiltrated-"
"Do you have any new news?" Evin snapped. This was the fifth person that had specifically told him this bit of information.
"He also has Sean sir."
"Don't call me sir, but I do have a job for you, so listen carefully."

After a couple of minutes explanation to the boy, Evin went into the cabin and to his room. He opened the floorboards that lead to the secret room where he kept all his weapons. Evin was going to prepare himself for everything. He took about seven weapons he could conceal, a sword, two daggers, his rope dart and his secret weapon. All this stuff weighed him down so much, but in the end, it would be worth it. There was nothing in Valcrest that could save the people from his wrath now. He was no longer taking any shit. No one was getting away with the crimes they had committed.
Evin took off after that. With all the confusion going on it wasn't all that hard. Going out from the front entrance would be too easy, so he took the way he suspected Jake would have taken. There was no way of telling if he was right. At first he looked around for any tracks that might have given Jake away, but there was no way for him to find anything. It seemed that Jake was being careful. However he caught onto something rather quickly, he wasn't careful about cleaning his dagger because there were a few drops of blood that was pooling in one area.
"Jake you son of a bitch." He said in a most calm. "I'm not going to kill you now, but you will be under my radar until the day one of us dies. There is something about Dani's death that just doesn't fit and because of that, you are free to go for now. If you are ever found in my camp again however, I will not be so kind."
Evin continued walking, right past the pool of blood and where he suspected Jake would be. He couldn't be certain, he might have even just been talking to thin air. If Jake was there, he hoped that he walked as close to possible to him as he could.

~~~~~

The active assassin vin had spoke to began to gather the members of the camp and bring order to the masses again. Of course, being an active wasn't very helpful, but since Evin wasn't there anymore, he had to follow Evin's orders and tell the groups what needed to be said. After about thirty minutes of trying to bring order, most of the assassins had managed to calm down a little and mass by the cabin again. This was probably the biggest crowd he had ever really had to speak to in his life, but it was Evin's order and Evin's order was now law.
"Evin wanted me to tell you that he has planned a full attack on the Black Knights, but now that the camp has been attacked some will have to stay. We need to reorganize the camp so that Jake will no longer be able to recognize it. Sean, he wants you to create a team to go to Newhaven and be prepared for a fight."
The boy was so confused, but he just repeated to the best of his ability what Evin had said. He didn't know where Evin had run off to, but Evin was always out to cause trouble so it couldn't be good.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

[Blackpond]
The battle had been going exactly as he warned his king it would go. His men had been surprised in the middle of the night by a large battalion and a two day fight had ensued that pushed them back outside of the city. Hastings couldn't predict when this was going to happen and there were few warning signs that would allow him to predict the attack. The worst part was that if Hastings was just given one more day to prepare, this wouldn't have happened. His king knew nothing about war and had no place in the decision making of the movements of Hastings men. The honest truth was that he didn't respect many of the king's decisions, he just said things in order to keep him happy.
"Ah, Hastings! It's good to see you back." He heard his friend's voice, most proud of Hastings' endeavors.
"Don't look so happy, we got our asses handed to us the other day sir." Hastings said to the king.
He paused for a second, "Well Lamya here got the job done, right?"
Layma moved closer to Rory and wrapped her arm around him. She moved her dark lips closer to Rory's ear and whispered in a seductive tone that was just loud enough for Hastings to hear. "Yes my lord, and even better, we gathered Intel while attacking Newhaven..." That was when Hastings could no longer hear what she was saying.
Hastings was shocked to hear this. She hadn't told him anything in the entire week. He didn't put too much thought into the whole thing and just decided to walk along in silence.
"Really? That is a valuable piece of information there. Hastings, you look like shit, why not take a rest."
Hastings realised that they walked right to the hall outside of his room. Was he trying to get rid of him? "Thanks." He said sarcastically and walked to his room for a good rest.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

"I don't get it Jake, we are supposed to kill the man, not work for him." Ali protested.
Jake chuckled. "Ali, servant's uniform is the best hiding place inside a castle. Nobles never look at servants and let them in anywhere."
"Suppose so... I just... Hate this so much." She muttered.
"Why? You should consider a career change, I mean, you look cute in a maid's outfit." He joked.
"Screw you." She responded, punching him on the chest.
"Ow, well... I suppose not. With that attitude you'd probably be executed within a week for breaking the fingers of some blue blooded moron who can't keep his hands to himself." He laughed.
She sighed. "Why, thanks Jake. You really know what to say to a girl."
He chuckled. "Well, don't flatter yourself too much, you're a little too innocent looking for me."
"Uh-huh. We both know what your type is." She said in a mocking tone.
"W-what?" Jake stuttered, stopping and turning to face her.
Ali simply nodded and kept walking. "Oh, so I guess you don't know, it's just me." She joked. "Boys are so slow."
Jake nodded in disbelief, fastening his pace to catch up with her. They both went into a room where this noble man was sitting by the fireplace, which Ali made sure to stay as further away from a possible, reading to his two children. They simply left a tray with the man's tea on a table and left quietly walking out of the room without disrupting the story. Jake had earlier mentioned that it was a pity to kill a rich man that actually cared for his family. Ali was not as moved, they had been lingering around the man's chambers for days, all she wanted was to get it done and over with. They weren't even halfway down the hall one the little girl came out of the room, Ali stopped and turned when hearing her footsteps.
"Allison, what are you doing? We have to leave."
"I know." she replied, waiting for the three year old girl to catch up with them.
"Daddy fell asleep." The girl told them.
Ali crouched down and whispered to the girl. "He was just very tired. Why don't you go get your mommy?"
The girl simply nodded a no.
"Mommy is busy now, we can't bother her." The older boy had ventured out of the room as well. "We never bother when she is with her friend. She yells if we do."
"Hum, I see." Ali stood and gave Jake an amused look. "Alright, well..." She picked up the little girl. "Come on, I'll take you both to bed then." She told the boy.
Jake nodded with an annoyed expression, when the 5 year old boy grabbed onto his hand. "Really?" He muttered. "Never took you for the sentimental type, Ali."
She nodded. "I'm the type that wishes all she could remember of her past is 'daddy fell asleep'." She looked at him with the corner of her eyes. "Thought you of all people would understand that."
Jake simply sighed. "Whatever. Just don't go around telling people I have a heart."


Ali nodded, staring at the line of graves in the memorial. She had already made sure camp was secure, but she knew that it didn't really matter what they did, Jake could get in anywhere if he wanted to. It took her almost a year to feel safe to eat or drink around him once he explained to her how easy it was to simply slip poison into a person's meal. killing was simply that easy for him so she didn't see why Jake had needed to make that much of a mess if her actually wanted to kill someone. Even with Dani, he didn't have to shoot her with a dart in front of everyone the way he did, if he really wanted to... Dani trusted him, there were a number of better ways to kill her if that is what he wanted.

She sighed, turning and shooting an arrow less then an inch from where she knew Jake was standing. "I know you're here, so tell me, why shouldn't I kill you now?"
"I don't have an answer for that." Jake whispered to her. "You know, there were only two people in my life I would do anything for and then... When they needed me, I wasn't there. I failed them." He said. "I'm just too tired to try and prove myself to you Ali, believe what you will. I'm here though, aren't I?"
"Why Sean?" She asked.
"The night before Crys called me back to the clan, Lionel came to see me. He was going on about how Dani had let Theron live after all he did and that he had been allowed to join the Pack as an instructor. He told me that there was nothing he could do, since he was bound by the rules and Eldric had explicitly told him to shut up about it. He begged me to kill him, said he would do anything."
"Lionel asked you to kill Theron?" Ali asked with a frown. "What did you tell him?"
"i said I would think about it. I was probably going to do it, Theron had killed many of our people and his life meant shit to me, but... Then I got a letter from Crys saying that her father was dead and I should come back. I didn't even think twice, I came back and once I did, there was nothing I could against Theron anymore. I even told Eldric what Lionel had asked me to do, he said he would take care of it."
"I don't see how it has anything to do with Crys, or Sean for that matter. Lionel did that." Ali said.
"Lionel would never do anything like this against his father's will on his own. Sean, however, would. He was with his mother the night she died, did you know? Dani found him hiding in the bushes near the pool of blood where she was killed. only the Gods know what he saw. That was the only thing left of her, sounds familiar to you?"
Ali winced, but didn't say anything.
"Sean couldn't kill Theron, and he could never touch Dani with her being leader. The Black Knights killed his father and now the whole Pack wants their heads. Crys was the only one standing in the way of that happening after..."
"After you killed Dani?" She asked him. "You're sounding paranoid Jake. You are seriously saying that Sean did all this because of Theron? For something that happened, what, ten years ago?"
"How many times have you said you would love to watch Newhaven burn? Not long ago, wouldn't you do anything to see that happen?" He asked her.
"Not anything. I would never..." Ali mumbled.
"It sounds crazy, but sometimes things are a little more complicated than simply killing the most obvious suspects. Newhaven gains nothing from this. Blackpond on the other hand, has everything to gain from having the Pack attack Newhaven and... Crys wasn't going to let that happen either, not while Newhaven was backing down. Word is they have been training assassins for themselves."
"Hum... I wonder who gave you that valuable information." She smirked.
"I checked that information. They killed several in Newhaven during the battle."

Ali stopped to think for a second. It made sense... Too much sense. That or she was going crazy too.
"It will be stupid of me to just take your word for it."
Jake sighed. "Probably. I'm not asking you to believe me just yet, but... Keep yours eyes wide open and stay close to Evin if you can."
"Evin?"
"Don't you see? If Sean is doing this, he is one step away from leading the Pack himself. You don't think he will take that chance?" Jake asked.
Ali sat down on the ground and ran both her hands through her hair. "Shit, I gave up second command... What was I thinking?"
"You probably weren't. It's not your fault."
Ali felt a hand on her shoulder and heaved a long sigh. "I miss her, Jake. Half the time I don't even know what I'm doing anymore."
"You're doing a great job. I almost didn't make it into camp this time." He joked.
She snorted. "Shut up."
"There's nothing more you can do right now. Why don't you try to get some sleep or something like that?"
She shook her head, standing up. "If only it was that easy. Go pay Annie a visit by the way, she's worried about you."

---------------------------
[Blackpond]

Lena watched Ella carefully as she thought about the question, her eyes fixed on the girl as she thought. When she finally answered, Lena shook her head and chuckled. "Safe doesn't necessarily mean happy. I'll take that answer though. You might just be too young to know the difference." She motioned towards the rest of the food. "Finish your food, kid. You don't really know when you'll get to eat again." She said, absently. "Well... The part of the story I haven't told you is who your mother is and who your father was. Your brother, you have met." She took a final bite of food before continuing. "Long ago the King Maric of Newhaven lost his wife to an illness. The young prince was then at an age around 11, 12 years old, can't remember exactly. The boy was ill as well and the King was afraid that he would die and leave him without an heir. In his fear he decided to take a young bride, I believe she wasn't much older than you back then. This new queen had two children in the short period of time in which she remained married to the king. The first, a boy, didn't live. The second, a girl... Was sent away for not being a viable heir. The queen was exiled to the desert and told that, as long as she never returned to Newhaven, her daughter would be safe." Lena stood and stretched leaning against the metal door of the cell. "So, recently your mother was sought out by a White Knight, and brought back to the city to rule. On her way to Newhaven she stopped by my encampment and she told me her story. I agreed to find you." She smiled to herself. "A few people already know of this, of who you are, even though the plan was to never let you or anyone else know if you had found a good life, a family and all that. Now, however, since it would only be a matter of time until someone told this to you, I hope that she will forgive me for being the one to do it." She glared through the opening in the cell door and her eyed sparkled as she saw a guard walking away. She turned her back to the door and leaned against it, watching the girl again. "As long as you mother lives, I'm sure she'll find a way to shield you from it, but one day, things will be expected of you. That day can come sooner or later, but it will eventually come for you."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

It was the middle of the night and Ali had not been asleep very long. She was tossing and turning in her bed, but unaware. She was screaming as well, but unaware. When she came to her senses she could feel herself being held down by someone, but couldn't tell who it was, she simply squirmed and fought as hard as she could until she finally managed to free one of her hands and claw at whoever it was. When she heard the voice that cursed loudly in response she realized who was in her room and finally calmed down a little. Her eyes focusing on Sean's face as he gave an angry look.

"Are you insane?!" He shouted. "Don't scream here! You cannot scream in this camp! Do you have any idea what you just put everyone through?"
Ali was barely listening to Sean's words, she was simply shaking her head, furious at what had just happened. "Get out."
"Come on Ali, you should see a healer to make sure..."
"I'm fine, Sean! Get out!" She muttered, not looking at him.
"Are you sure?" He answered, apparently not intimidated by her reaction.
"Please." She whispered, looking over his shoulder to the two guards that were standing at the door.
Sean looked back to the men. "It's alright, go back to your posts." He told them. He crouched to next to her, reaching out to touch her arm, but changing his mind in the last minute. "Look, I'm sorry. I know this is harder on you than on everyone else and I should have considered that earlier. It was not my proudest moment."
Ali sighed. "It's fine and I appreciate the concern, but, I just... I would like to be alone if that's alright."
Sean nodded, standing straight. "Sure. You should try to sleep some more anyway." He said giving her a half smile. "Just try to keep it down, okay?"
"Sure." She mumbled.

Sean left the room and Ali quickly stood and locked the door behind him before crawling into her bed and curling up into a ball, finally releasing the tears and shivers she had been holding back. She could still hear the screaming in the back of her mind and she could swear she could even smell smoke in the air even now. Almost as torturing as the nightmares was the memory of the last time they affected her this way. It was a long time since it happened, and it was also the first time Crys ever seemed to treat her decently.

Ali woke up in a panic. She was screaming, but no sound would come out. Finally coming to her senses she realized what had happened...

Crys was holding her down. She had shoved a piece of cloth in her mouth to muffle the sound of screaming that had come from her room. Her voice was calm as she constantly repeated the same words over and over, waiting for Ali to come to her senses and respond. "Shut up. Shut up. Shut up..."

Finally, she managed to stop screaming. Her breathing was erratic, she had drops of sweat and tears rolling down her face. There was a knock ond the door to which Crys responded. "Everything is fine. Go back to your posts."
She waited long enough for the guards outside to walk away before finally releasing Ali. "It's alright. You're alright. Just remember to breath."

Crys was kneeled on the floor next to Ali's bed. The worried expression she carried didn't exactly seem to belong, Ali had never seen it before. She backed away as Ali sat up, and moved to sit next to her on the bed. Ali felt herself shiver uncontrolably and struggled to contain the tears that insisted on slipping out despite her desire to conceal them. Finally finding it useless to try and hold it together she gave up. Hiding her head between her knees she started sobbing. She expected Crys to tell her it was just a dream, she expected her to demand some sort of control from Ali, but no. All Crys had done was pat her on the back and repeat that she would be alright.

Finally after a few minutes Ali managed to stop crying and take a long deep breath. The shivering seemed to tone down, although it hadn't completely ceased. She rubbed her eyes as her sight was still a little blurry, know becoming more and more aware of the fact she had completely lost all control of herself in front of her instructor. Shame started to set in.

Crys' voice broke through the silence, in the same calm tone as before. "Feeling better now?"

Ali nodded, but after a while forced herself to speak remembering that Crys couldn't see her. "A little."

"Do you need to talk?"

"Probably..." Ali shrugged "I'd rather not though."

Crys sighed as she grabbed Ali's shoulder in a comforting gesture. "Then you should try and go back to sleep. Because once the sun is out I will unleash hell on you as if this never happened. You'd better be well rested by then."

Ali chuckled at the warning, although she knew it was not a joke. She was simply glad Crys wasn't making a huge deal out of this. "I'm sure whatever it is you throw at me I will take it."

Crys snickered as she got on her feet. "I wouldn't be so certain if I were you."

She left and Ali laid herself down again, letting out a sigh as she watched the moonlight sneak in through the cracks on the walls. "As if this never happened..." She repeated to herself as she closed her eyes.


This time it wasn't that easy to go back to sleep. It was the shock caused by the nightmares that was causing the shivering either, it was anger. She was angry at herself for how affected she was. She was angry and how this was going, she was furious at how she was failing to do doing something about it. She was angry at how scared she was right now. The Pack was going down a dangerous path, and one they could turn back from. Maybe she was close to Crys and her death had affected her, but most of all: She was afraid of losing the place she called a home again. She was afraid of losing the only piece of family she had left.

Ali was angry because she knew that fear was something she hadn't felt in a very long time. It was unpleasant feeling, and a very dangerous one for an assassin.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Ali couldn't sleep again. Not after everything that happened. Her mind was racing with everything that was happening and, she realized, she would be able to rest until Evin was back and she knew what exactly happened. "Bloody hell." She muttered. "I might as well have gone with them!" She exclaimed, standing up from her bed and moving to the wooden table where the chess board was set, she started to move the pieces around, trying to remember the last time she and Bastian played. It was about a month before he died, a rather cold night, a game that lasted almost the whole night. It was the longest she had managed to postpone her inevitable defeat. It was also a very long conversation.

Bastian had been the closest to a father figure she had, and that was one thing she and Jake always had in common although it was always left unsaid... They also had things in their past they'd rather erase forever. For those reasons and more, she wanted to believe him. The truth was, what he had told her made sense, but so did a hundred other theories and Sean... She didn't know him all that well, but he seemed just as outraged by Crys' death as anyone else, and even more than a few. So what if Jake was wrong? She couldn't do anything unless she was sure, and the way things were, she just wasn't sure of anything anymore. She finally stood up, shaking her head, and left her house, deciding she needed a walk. Halfway towards the memorial, she tripped over a log, which she didn't see since the campfire was now put out. Muttering curses under her breath and now with a shooting pain in her foot, she went on walking until she saw someone sitting at the memorial.
"You knew I was here, didn't you?" Sean asked, standing up.
"Yes, I did." She replied, walking past him and sitting down. "Sit. I need to talk to you." She said.
Sean sat on the spot he had been and followed Ali's gaze to the cross where he had carved Crystal's name, not long ago. It only had her name and nothing else, unlike the other leader's that had been honored there, there was no saying on Crystal's grave. There was really nothing to say. Sean simply sat there in silence until Ali decided to speak.
"Why does Jake think you did this?"
"I don't know."
"Yes, you do. He could have killed you on the spot, but he didn't. He told you exactly why he thinks you did it. So don't lie to me." She said frowning. "I'm not an idiot despite what you may think."
Sean sighed. "Fine. First, you need to understand... Jake and I never got along for reasons that, right now don't really matter, but he and Lionel were always good friends. After Theron was brought in, when Dani announced he was accepted into the clan as an instructor, Lionel had a rather ugly fight with our father about it. Later that night I caught him sneaking out of camp and I followed him, all the way to Newhaven. I waited for him outside the city gates, when I caught up to him he said Jake was going to take care of it." Sean nodded. "Lionel was angry, so was I. We hated the Wolf Hunters just as much as I'm sure you hate the White Knights. Crys has nothing to do with that, though."
"And then there's your father." She said.
"What about my father?" Sean asked, raising an eyebrow.
"The Black Knights killed him." She said.
"I still don't see how that involves Crys." Sean said, shrugging. "And Jake killed Dani, no one seems to be punishing him for that."
"That's not true, Sean." She muttered.
"No?" He laughed. "Come on... He could have been killed for that about twenty times. Not even Evin wants to kill him, it seems. It's like everyone is afraid to touch him just because Crys trusted him."
"I don't think that's what's stopping Evin, Sean. I don't think it would. Besides... This whole thing with Dani is just way too off."
"Off how?" Sean asked.
"She knew Jake did it. Why wouldn't she tell someone?" Ali asked.
"What makes you think she knew he did it? She trusted him. Maybe she just didn't believe it." He argued. "Jake is smart, and he's good enough of a liar to have fooled Crys at least once, probably more than that. What makes you think he couldn't be faking all this pain everyone thinks he's going through? What makes you think he couldn't have something to do with Crys' death? Can anyone know for sure he wasn't already with the Black Knights when Dani called him back?" He sighed. "Look, Dani was smart, but you and I know that Crys had a way of talking her in and out of things. Who knows how many times she covered for him?"
"You're twisting things." Ali stated, turning to look at him.
"Am I? Things are twisted on their own, Allison. I'm simply stating facts, the same way Jake did. So what exactly makes him any more believable than me?"

Ali nodded, resting her chin on her hands. "Nothing. The problem is, it doesn't make him any less believable either."
Sean nodded. "That's because he's not lying, he's just wrong. And he is going to end up killing someone for it, or getting himself killed. And if you're really his friend, you should try to stop him before that happens. Next time you see him, do that." He stated.
"Is that an order, sir?" She muttered.
"Yes. Yes, it is." Sean replied. "It's good that you question things, but we never get all the answers. Sometimes we just have to get things done and hope we didn'

--------------------------

[Blackpond]

Lena kept watching Ella, leaned against the door. Silent until the girl said they were breaking out. "How are we doing that?" Lena asked calmly. "I've been out there, if you plan on living to see your mother, you better have a plan." She opened a smile. "They have no clue your life is worth something, and it'd be worse if they did. So it better be a good one too."

Then she sat back down, a slightly more gentle look in her eyes. "He knew who you were, your brother. Your mother managed to get a message to him, but I assume he didn't have the chance to tell you the truth." She made a pause in which she closed her eyes as she tried to suppress and unpleasant memory. When she opened her eyes again she nodded, looking away from Ella and staring at dim light that was slipping in underneath the door. "I'm sorry." She said, although she didn't really explain what she was sorry for or why she would be sorry in the first place. That was a little bit too much to disclose, at least at this point.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Ali couldn't sleep again. Not after everything that happened. Her mind was racing with everything that was happening and everything she was told. She realized that she wouldn't be able to rest until Evin was back and she knew what exactly happened. "Bloody hell." She muttered. "I might as well have gone with them!" She exclaimed, standing up from her bed and moving to the wooden table where the chess board was set, she started to move the pieces around, trying to remember the last time she and Bastian played. It was about a month before he died, a rather cold night, a game that lasted almost the whole night. It was the longest she had managed to postpone her inevitable defeat. It was also a very long conversation.

Bastian had been the closest to a father figure she had, and that was one thing she and Jake always had in common although it was always left unsaid... They also had things in their past they'd rather erase forever. For those reasons and more, she wanted to believe him. The truth was, what he had told her made sense, but so did a hundred other theories and Sean... She didn't know him all that well, but he seemed just as outraged by Crys' death as anyone else, and even more than a few. So what if Jake was wrong? She couldn't do anything unless she was sure, and the way things were, she just wasn't sure of anything anymore. She finally stood up, shaking her head, and left her house, deciding she needed a walk. Halfway towards the memorial, she tripped over a log, which she didn't see since the campfire was now put out. Muttering curses under her breath and now with a shooting pain in her foot, she went on walking until she saw someone sitting at the memorial.
"You knew I was here, didn't you?" Sean asked, standing up.
"Yes, I did." She replied, walking past him and sitting down. "Sit. I need to talk to you." She said.
Sean sat on the spot he had been and followed Ali's gaze to the cross where he had carved Crystal's name, not long ago. It only had her name and nothing else, unlike the other leader's that had been honored there, there was no saying on Crystal's grave. There was really nothing to say. Sean simply sat there in silence until Ali decided to speak.
"Why does Jake think you did this?"
"I don't know."
"Yes, you do. He could have killed you on the spot, but he didn't. He told you exactly why he thinks you did it. So don't lie to me." She said frowning. "I'm not an idiot despite what you may think."
Sean sighed. "Fine. First, you need to understand... Jake and I never got along for reasons that, right now don't really matter, but he and Lionel were always good friends. After Theron was brought in, when Dani announced he was accepted into the clan as an instructor, Lionel had a rather ugly fight with our father about it. Later that night I caught him sneaking out of camp and I followed him, all the way to Newhaven. I waited for him outside the city gates, when I caught up to him he said Jake was going to take care of it." Sean nodded. "Lionel was angry, so was I. We hated the Wolf Hunters just as much as I'm sure you hate the White Knights, Jake knew that, but Crys has nothing to do with that."
"And then there's your father." She said.
"What about my father?" Sean asked, raising an eyebrow.
"The Black Knights killed him." She said.
"I still don't see how that involves Crys." Sean said, shrugging. "And Jake killed Dani, no one seems to be punishing him for that."
"That's not true, Sean." She muttered.
"No?" He laughed. "Come on... He could have been killed for that about twenty times. Not even Evin wants to kill him, it seems. It's like everyone is afraid to touch him just because Crys trusted him."
"I don't think that's what's stopping Evin, Sean. I don't think it would. Besides... This whole thing with Dani is just way too off."
"Off how?" Sean asked.
"She knew Jake did it. Why wouldn't she tell someone?" Ali asked.
"What makes you think she knew he did it? She trusted him. Maybe she just didn't believe it." He argued. "Jake is smart, and he's good enough of a liar to have fooled Crys at least once, probably more than that. What makes you think he couldn't be faking all this pain everyone thinks he's going through? What makes you think he couldn't have something to do with Crys' death? Can anyone know for sure he wasn't already with the Black Knights when Dani called him back?" He sighed. "Look, Dani was smart, but you and I know that Crys had a way of talking her in and out of things. Who knows how many times she covered for him?"
"You're twisting things." Ali stated, turning to look at him.
"Am I? Things are twisted on their own, Allison. I'm simply stating facts, the same way Jake did. So what exactly makes him any more believable than me?"

Ali nodded, resting her chin on her hands. "Nothing. The problem is, it doesn't make him any less believable either."
Sean nodded. "That's because he's not lying, he's just wrong. And he is going to end up killing someone for it, or getting himself killed. And if you're really his friend, you should try to stop him before that happens. Next time you see him, do that." He stated.
"Is that an order, sir?" She muttered.
"Yes. Yes, it is." Sean replied. "Don't let him talk into any trouble Ali. It won't make anything better."

--------------------------

[Blackpond]

Lena kept watching Ella, leaned against the door. Silent until the girl said they were breaking out. "How are we doing that?" Lena asked calmly. "I've been out there, if you plan on living to see your mother, you better have a plan." She opened a smile. "They have no clue your life is worth something, and it'd be worse if they did. So it better be a good one too."

Then she sat back down, a slightly more gentle look in her eyes. "He knew who you were, your brother. Your mother managed to get a message to him, but I assume he didn't have the chance to tell you the truth." She made a pause in which she closed her eyes as she tried to suppress and unpleasant memory. When she opened her eyes again she nodded, looking away from Ella and staring at dim light that was slipping in underneath the door. "I'm sorry." She said, although she didn't really explain what she was sorry for or why she would be sorry in the first place. That was a little bit too much to disclose, at least at this point.

After another moment of silence she gave a light shrug. "Unless your mother gets married, which would make her husband the King and has another child to be an heir... After she dies, you will have to rule Newhaven. Don't think they can't make you, because they can. Newhaven is desperate for anything that will bring them at least some sense of security. Right now, you're it." She ran a hand through her hair watching a shadow pass through the light as someone rushed past their door. "Your mother probably knows you're here by now." She added, absently.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

The Sun had arisen in Valcrest once again, its light hidden behind a wall of thick clouds. The usually cool morning breeze replaced with howling winds, the chirping birds were silenced by the sound of the trees struggling against its force. Workers were running around camp trying to protect the cabins from the increasing wind.
"Pretty damn scary, huh?" Sean heard someone shout close to him.
"What?" He said turning to Ali with a confused expression.
She chuckled. "I said that it's pretty scary... The storm." She repeated, raising her voice. "I've never actually seen one like this since I came to live here. Dani once told me they could be really brutal though. She told me that, one time they had to rebuild half the camp. Some workers were crushed under a tree."
"Oh, yeah... We all heard those stories. They usually tell them to kids so they don't wander off during storms. I actually..." He paused when the roaring thunder made it impossible for him to be heard. "I actually have memory of one, but I was five then. All I remember is hiding under Lionel's bed and hoping the house didn't fly away with the wind." He told her.

The loud sound of a tree going down in the distance cause some people to scream, Sean chuckled. "That wasn't even close to here." He said to himself, nodding. Then he turned to Ali and asked. "All the recruits are gathered in the cafeteria?"
"Yes." She said. "An instructor is with them. I'll join them once it actually gets ugly." She answered, looking around. "Technically that group of cabins over there and the leaders' cabin are the safest places to be during the storm, but I don't think we can fit everyone in those." She stated.
"Probably not." He agreed. "Did you know that the leaders' cabin is the only house in this camp that was never destroyed? Can you imagine how many storms like this it has survived?" He commented in a rather excited tone. "How incredible is that?"
"Awesome." Ali said with a chuckle. "Are we pretending that's the reason why you moved there?"
"Yeah, well... 'Invisible man' has his mind set on killing me, so I had to. I know Jake might be going nuts, but he won't kill me in the leaders' cabin." Sean muttered. "Don't think I enjoy leaving my brother and sister living alone."
"Calm down, it's not like they live far from you. Besides, we haven't had any sign of Jake since last time. I think the arrow I put in him might have scared him off." She smiled.
"Yeah, that was a good shot Ali, but you and I know you could have shot to kill if you wanted to." Sean said with a frown. "I wouldn't have to fear for my life if you had."
Ali sighed. "Don't be dramatic Sean."
"I'm not. You know, for assassins, we've done very little killing lately. Evin won't kill any Black Knights, you won't shoot poor little Jake... I mean really, at some point people are going to start thinking we're getting soft."
"I think it's great we're not in any more trouble with Newhaven. I know it makes me sound like a coward, but I really don't care." She frowned. "As for Jake... I won't go into that subject with you. You wouldn't understand." She said, frowning. "Either way, we should focus on the storm. Today is the one day we don't have to worry about Jake."
"How do you know?" Sean said.
"Because... It's going to rain. It'll take a few hours for the looks of it, but it's definitely going to rain. And Jake can't be invisible in the rain."

Sean nodded. "That's right I forgot about th-" He suddenly stopped mid-sentence, staring at the door of his house.
"What?" Ali asked.
Sean simply shook his head in response; he could have sworn that door was closing on its own. Could have been the wind, but it was way too subtle to have been just that. He frowned, and then pulled his sword.
"What is it?" Ali repeated watching him with an expression that clearly stated she thought he was losing it.
"He's here." Sean whispered.
"It's the thirteenth time you say this in the past four days Sean, I've actually counted. You know what, I think Jake doesn't want to kill you. I think he's trying to drive you nuts. And it's working like a charm." She told him.

Sean heaved a sigh, Ali had a point. He was about to put the sword away when he felt something behind him and turned, slashing blindly at the invisible person behind him. He did hit someone, however, it wasn't Jake who dropped dead at his feet; it was one of the guards. The second person to fall at his feet was Ali, although, she was merely knocked unconscious. Before Sean could recover from the shock he felt a fist to his face, and stumbled back, laughing. "That was low even for you Jake! A human shield? Wow!" He said, wiping a little bit of blood with his sleeve. "You know, you're really starting to get annoying. Why don't you stop sneaking around and fight like a man? If you want to kill me, fine, fight me for it." He said raising a hand to stop the actives that were already rushing towards him.

Jake made himself visible, nodding. A grin spread across his features, he poked the dead guard with his foot and sighed. "He heard me, what can I say? Plans fail." He stated absently. "He was very much alive though, would have stayed that way too, if it wasn't for you."
"So you think this is my fault... Shocking!" Sean exclaimed.
Jake nodded, unsheathing his sword. "No... I just didn't think you would actually be this easily startled."
Sean shrugged. "What can I say? People trying to kill me tend to put me on edge." He smiled. "You are aware that if you win, they'll kill you?" He said, nodding towards the, at least ten, actives that had stopped around them, unable to do a thing since Sean ordered them to stay away.
"Not if I can take you down before the rain starts, either way… I’d be a small price to pay." Jake said stepping forward.
"Sean..." One of the actives called in a concerned tone.
“It's alright.” Sean told him. “Just stand back.”

Jake didn’t waste any more time with talking. He attacked Sean so fast that by the time one of the actives managed to say “watch out”, Sean already had dodged the incoming blow and returned it by swinging his sword in the direction of Jake’s face, missing him by less than an inch. Jake was forced to take a step back so the blade wouldn’t make contact with his right eye. “Please, not in the face.” He said, in an amused tone, as he caught his balance and advanced again.
For quite some time the sound of clashing metal was only interrupted by the howling of ever increasing winds and the roar of thunder as the two men fought, almost evenly, except that Jake was forcing Sean back every time he attempted to strike him, to a point where Sean was barely able to strike back anymore. Apparently, he was simply struggling to block the hits.
However, the sound of another falling tree, this time dangerously close to camp, served the purpose of taking Jake’s attention from the fight for a split second. Sean used that time to pull a dagger from his belt as he attacked Jake with his sword one more time.
The moment Jake blocked the sword with his own blade he knew he made a huge mistake, although it was too late to do anything about it. At the same time as he managed to knock the sword out of Sean’s left hand, he felt the dagger pierce through his abdomen. Trying to breathe through the pain, he dropped his sword and grabbed Sean’s arm with both hands trying to stop him from pulling the blade out, since that would probably cause him to bleed out faster.
Sean chuckled. “You’re a stubborn son of a bitch, I have to give you that...”
Jake firmed his grip, pulling Sean closer. “I found… Your… father’s… ring.”
Sean flinched at the words. “What?”
Jake responded with only a smirk, and Sean only had the time to push him away as he pulled his own dagger and slashed at his chest. The blow would have been fatal had he been a split second slower in his movement, however Sean ended up on the ground with a scratch, as Jake managed to conceal himself and disappear. Although wounded, and with the incoming rain, he wouldn’t go far.

“NO.” Sean managed to shout as the actives started to organize to hunt Jake down. Once he grasped their attention he lowered his tone, getting back on his feet, slowly. “There’s a storm coming, it’s better to just let him go. He won’t go very far, we can always hunt him down later.” He sighed. “If we’re lucky we’ll find him dead somewhere.” He knew that wasn’t the case, but he didn’t want his people running around on the forest during a storm on account of Jake. He’d find a way to get him later, one way or another.

An angry groan caught his attention and he looked to the spot where Ali was now sitting, with her head between her knees. “Allison, are you alright?”
“My head aches like… I don’t even know. What happened?” She mumbled.
“How could you not have heard him?” Sean asked, a bit of resentment clear in his tone.
“Heard who?” She asked, looking up at him confused.
“Ali… What is the last thing you remember?” He asked.
“Wake up, there’s a storm coming.” She recited. “What happened to your shirt?”
Sean shook his head, walking towards the katana Jake had dropped on the ground. It was valuable to him, odds were he’d try to get it back eventually. He handed the sword to a nearby active. “Here, take this to the office. If you see Evin around somewhere tell him what happened, but don’t need to give him details.” He sighed. “The rest of you, go back to work, we don’t have much time left. Allison…” He sighed. “Go join the recruits on the cafeteria. You probably won’t be much use in the next few hours anyway.
Ali managed to stand, barely, and stumble away to where she had been ordered, still seeming confused as to what exactly happened. Sean sighed, reaching for the wound on his chest and wincing. It was only superficial; his shirt took most of the hit, it had been sliced right open. However, one wrong move and it wouldn’t have been just the shirt.

------------------------

Ali had reached the cafeteria, still hanging on to her head as if she expected it to suddenly fall off. It surely did feel like it. She sat at a corner of the crowded room where the recruits, younger children, and cooks were gathered. She heard the other instructor, an older man, tell her that he was going to out and help since she was there. She nodded painfully in acknowledgement without giving him a word. She also managed to resist the impulse of screaming at one of the cooks who insisted in trying to push a bowl of stew on her, claiming that she looked weak. "No, thank you." She muttered out, making it clear by her tone that she wasn't going to eat anything, and it was best to just back off.

After a few moments, the pain in her head began to subside and she managed to look around the room, noticing the small children hanging onto their parents, or older siblings. She smiled slightly at one little girl that seemed to be looking for someone there who didn't look alarmed. The girl smiled back, tightening her hold on her mother's leg as the woman spoke to a friend. Ali ran a hand through hair, still feeling a little bit of pain, trying to remember what she was doing before she blacked out, but failing to do so. Giving up, she pulled a small carving knife from her belt and, as she reached into a pocket for a piece of wood she have saved there, she found a folded envelope instead.

Frowning, she opened it. There were folded papers. On the outside of one, a note from a familiar handwriting:

Show this only to Evin. Found it hidden underneath a floorboard in Lionel's room.

Sorry about the headache.


"Son of a bitch!" Ali exclaimed, a little louder than intended. Faking a smile until everyone stopped staring she unfolded the papers, recognizing Dani's handwriting immediately. Her blue eyes widening as she read the words. "Shit." She whispered.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

[Valcrest - Heading South]

Jake had managed to leave and it seemed like he wasn’t being followed, he knew it would have been easier to get in and out of camp with a storm coming, but… Things hadn't ended up exactly as planned. It had been good enough though. He had managed to find what he was looking for; hopefully Ali would notice what he left in her pocket whenever she woke up. If she did, then he had finally managed to prove one thing. It didn’t ease his conscience, but it was the truth.
Being found wasn’t part of the plan, getting a guard killed was not part of the plan… Getting stabbed? Definitely not a part of the plan. He chuckled to himself thinking that, wherever Dani was, she was probably laughing at him now. Not like he hadn’t been warned before: Plans fail. All the time. He heaved a heavy sigh, still trying to keep his wound from bleeding too much. “I suppose it could have gone worse, huh?” He whispered to himself, pulling away from the tree he had been leaning against and forcing himself to keep walking, completely unaware of the movement, not too far from him, amongst the trees.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin was standing outside, baring the howling winds and listening to the thunder cracking in the distance. Some people thought that when the Gods get really angry that they would do this to Valcrest to punish it. Evin could see why after such a bloody time in it's history that the Gods might do that, but he didn't imagine that the Gods were capable of it. He understood that they were somewhere out there in the Divine Heaven, but he didn't believe that the Divine Heaven was anywhere in the sky or above them for that matter like most did. He believed that it was beyond the limits of any human or animal and since birds could fly, then there was no way that they could be there.
The wind began to pick up. The howls and screams sounded just like the dead, wanting to break free from their graves, screaming to be released. It was very haunting and even more surreal. From the direction the wind was blowing, he saw, through some haze a shadow of a friend. Allison was also out for some reason, maybe to look for him, he had no idea. When she got close enough that they could have a conversation, he spoke up.
"It was said that Time could dodge lighting, the fastest thing known to man, but if you asked him to dodge the raindrops as well he just couldn't do it. They say he came close at times, but it was just impossible for him to be perfect. Sounds like a great way to train don't you think?" He smiled, looking directly in her eyes.

"Time was an interesting guy. He could literally stop or go back in time, yet he could never find the time to get everything done. No matter hard he tried. Given time, he would have been able to do it. Don't count me out just yet."
When Allison shoved the papers into his hand, he almost instantly realised what it was. They were the missing pages of Dani's diary. "I really need to know how you got these Allison. It's very important that I know." He said looking at the papers. They explained that Dani was sick and that she knew about her oncoming death. It was almost funny how much hell that she put everyone through just so she could be assured that everyone would feel safe under her command. At least, that's what he believed she wanted everyone to think.

Ali had left the cafeteria looking for Evin. She didn't expect anyone to know this, but she asked everyone she found along the way if they had seen him. The answer was always a "No." She wasn't surprised. It seemed to be a common characteristic of leaders in the Pack to be able to disappear at will. Most of all when they needed time to think. Following that train of thought she went to the places she knew were the most isolated, once she walked past the memorial, into a more secluded clearing, she finally spotted the man. She had one hand on the inside of her pocket, griping the journal pages Jake had left her with, a part of her feared that the rain would suddenly drop on her and destroy them somehow.
When she got close enough to hear Evin she stopped a moment to think of his words, tilting her head to one side. "Is that why you are out here in this weather? Because if Time himself couldn't do it, I'd say the odds are against you." She said, cracking open a little smile. "You know, Crys once told me that, if she concentrated enough, she could almost hear every single rain drop." She sighed. "That was on the beginning of my training though, so chances are she was just messing with my head... I still try to do it once in a while though." She took a few steps closer and pulled the folded papers out of her pocket. "Don't ask me how I got them, because I really have no clue. If knew what they were I wouldn't even have read them." She said, pushing the papers on to his hands as if she was glad to finally get rid of the weight of those words.

Ali gave Evin an amused look. "Given time?" She chuckled. "You realize the irony of what you just said? I think no one is suppose to get everything done. I mean, that's why there's so many of us, no?"
She then sighed, looking down at her feet for a moment, but making sure she looked back up before she answered. "I honestly don't know what happened. I know Jake was here. I'm pretty sure he attacked Sean again, although he's fine, but..." She ran one hand over her eyes, nodding. "He dosed me with something, I think, because all of a sudden I was waking up in the middle of camp with one killer headache. I don't remember anything that happened this morning either. Hopefully that's temporary. When I made it to the cafeteria to watch the recruits I found those in my pocket, and here..." She pointed what Jake wrote. "That's all I know, but then... I don't really know if I can take Jake's word anymore at this point." She stated, a slightly annoyed expression crossing her for a second. "If they were really in Lionel's room though, well... I'm pretty sure he couldn't have taken them. Crys would have known if someone had touched her mother's things."

Evin looked at the words Jake had written on the page. He really didn't want to trust the man, but there wasn't any reason not to trust him on this one. He didn't know why Lionel would want the pages...
"Wait. I had taken the book out the day that we discovered Crystal's body. If I'm remembering correctly, I had checked the pages myself and there were none missing at that time. I didn't leave the cabin at all for that entire week, except maybe once or twice for twenty minutes at the most." He paused trying to remember who had gone into the cabin during that time. "Now, the only people who came into the cabin was a healer, to update me on their situation. Let's see umm, you? No. A recruit on a stupid dare, but they didn't reach my desk. I think the only other person was Sean."
Evin's eyes widened as he thought about the circumstances. He doubted that the healer had the ability, nor the will do something like that. The only other option was Sean and that would explain why the pages were found in Lionel's house. Evin wasn't sure what to do about this. He couldn't confront Sean with it if the allegations were true, that could be dangerous if that was the case. He could demote him, he had reason to, but would Allison be willing to take his place? She didn't show interest in it before. Things were far too complicated.
"There is something I'd like to show you as well." He said, pulling out the parchment from the Blackpond assassin out of his pocket. "I found this note inside the seams of a dead assassin's outfit. The man works for Blackpond. It says: 'The king isn't the only body we are going to have to worry about. Get ready for the change.' It sounds like it was a letter. What do you think it means?"

"Sean?" Ali shook her head, which ended up being a bad idea since it brought back some of the aching. "Say, if he did take it, why would he?" It didn't make any sense. If he didn't want anyone to read this, why not destroy it? And why wouldn't he want anyone to read this? It didn't affect him in any way. Ali sighed, running a hand through her hair, trying hard not to think of the fact that the last time she saw Dani she was probably already dying.
The message Evin had to show her was enough to pull her thoughts away from the past. She mumbled the words on the note to herself, frowning. "Hum... This person worked for Blackpond? For the looks of it, his mission was altered in some way. Oddly enough, unless they're using some sort of code, the only actual living king is the one of Blackpond. Although, nothing says or implies that this refers to a live body. It could be a dead body, so it means a dead king. Don't know what they would want with a dead king though. And worry about could mean, kill, hide, move or protect..." She made a pause and then added. "Or I'm talking nonsense... Which doesn't really help. Truth is, out of context, it can mean pretty much anything." She gave a light shrug, looking up as she noticed it was getting even darker. "The rain is going to start pretty soon and, I suppose I have a room filled with scared kids I need to babysit... Oh, joy!" She exclaimed in a highly sarcastic tone. "So, unless you need me for something, I should go back to that. I'm sure whatever this means, it can wait at least until the sky is done falling."

“No Allison, that will be enough. Be sure not to overwork yourself with that headache. Oh and take the journal entries with you.” Evin said, letting Allison leave.
Once again it was only the weather and him in the ongoing struggle to outdo the other. The whales and cracks, the behemoth tree not to far in the distance collapsing. Evin didn’t dare move out of fear that he would be next to be on the ground. The thick smell of fresh water was the first sign of the waterfall that was to come. With one more crack of lightning, it began.
Evin’s eyes turned a shinny black and a slight tingle could be felt in his fingertips. Since attacking the Black Knights, he had managed to practice a lot more with his powers, but still not enough. If he was doing it to the level he knew he could, he wouldn’t be feeling this minor discomfort just yet.
When Evin looked above him, he could every single drop of rain. It was still coming down at a fair speed and coming at an unimaginable angle. The wind must have picked up, but at the speed Evin was going, it didn’t seem like much. The first few drops were easy to dodge, moving around them like a dancer moves around a stage. After that, it started to become a little more difficult. His goal was to dodge them for at least five, real time seconds. He was on about the third second when he just couldn’t dodge them any more. It was like a slew of arrows all pointed in his direction, firing only split seconds after one another. He had more of an appreciation for just how good Time was at manipulating time if he could go through an entire storm and only get hit by one rain drop.
When Evin stopped using his powers, he was struck down by the water, knocking him off his feet and instantly soaking him top to bottom. The parchment was instantly destroyed. “Well I guess it’s best if I just get back inside now.” He said, just barely able to hear himself over the raging wind.
He ran through the forest to get to the main camp ground. A couple of trees were sprawled across the area, one overtop of where the camp fire was usually set. Continuing to run, he made it finally to the path that lead to the leaders cabin. He could see one tree precariously hanging, ready to fall right in front of the door to the cabin. If that thing fell, it would be a while before people could get in or out. He quickly walked through the door, and instantly went into his room to change.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Mageria was soaked to the skin, but in truth she barely noticed. She was still trying to control her rage at what had been done, and what she would have to do next. She had been hoping that if the city rose up in protest, King Rory would release the Healers without harming them. Faint hope. Now she had to take the next bloody step. They couldn’t be allowed to think that could control everyone the way they tried to, or no one would be safe.

“If I was leader and not second command, you would be dead now, Captain. Since this is the case I am required to listen. So, what brings you here?”

Mageria looked at the young man approaching her, wondering vaguely just how it was that he knew who she was. Didn’t really matter though, not at the moment.
“I need to talk to Evin about Blackpond. It’s rather important, so is he here?”
Under her Ghost shifted restlessly, she soothed her with an idle hand, marveling at the idea that she was here at all. It was an odd fact, but she would trust Evin the person over Evin the assassin any day. And she most certainly did not want to give important information to someone who had the faintest scars of the word ‘Killer’ carved across their face; it looked like Jake’s work to her. And if Jake had reason to hate this person so much . . . well.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

"Humph." Sean mumbled. "Evin is being informed of your presence. At least I had someone try to inform him. He tends to disappear at times, go figure. I'd imagine that being leader he'd lose that habit." He muttered out, annoyed that this was taking so long. Even so, he crossed his arms and stood exactly where he was, making clear he wasn't going anywhere until Evin got there at least. If he wasn't actually ordered to leave, probably not even then.

"You Black Knights and your demands." he nodded. "It's a disrespect to summon the clan leader, did you know? Yet, Crys overlooked that act when one of your mutts came here demanding to see her." He said, giving Mageria a look that clearly stated he'd love an excuse, any excuse, to knock her off that horse. "As for Jake, he is your friend, no? The traitor got his today. It's just too bad I'll probably not get my knife back." He said, with a half smile. "He probably bled all the way to the desert and is being buried as we speak. Thought you should know, in case you ever want to pay your respects." He added, the half-smile turning into a satisfied grin.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Mageria's answering smile was knife sharp. "If Jake still has your knife, he's going to be returning it in the near future. You forget that I got to train him for about a year. Us Black Knight 'mutts' are rather hard to kill. I'll pay my respects when I stand before his body, not before. And if for some reason he has trouble returning your property, I'd be glad to help him."

She settled into her saddle, giving Sean a look that clearly said she was prepared to sit here all damn day if she had to.
"As for my demands, I was quite polite I thought. Said please and everything."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Sean chuckled. "A whole year, huh? Then you must really know him well, right?" He said, not bothering to hide the sarcasm. "Trust me, ma'am, the only thing that makes you people hard to kill is lack of proper initiative. If one day the opportunity presents itself I'll gladly prove it. And if we didn't have this storm to worry about, my knife would be in my belt where it belongs and I would gladly show you Jake's body... If there was anything left of it to show."

He leaned against a nearby tree, arms crossed in front of his chest. He heaved a sigh as the sound of another tree breaking and coming to the ground came to his ears. The ground slightly shaking from the impact. It hadn't been very far from there. "In the past two months you're the second Black Knight to demand our leader, at least the first one had the decency to not insult our intelligence by disguising himself. That not to mention that stupid White Knight that nearly got himself killed on our grounds. Like we needed the trouble. Tell me Captain, have people ever approached your gates and whistled demanding to please see the King, or the White Knights?" He asked, raising an eyebrow. "Don't look down at me from your giant pedestal and pretend Newhaven offers the same level of respect that it demands."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

"Surely if I paid you people a visit I wouldn't be tossed into a dungeon and have my ribs smashed, right? I'm sure that when that happened to my friend she was committing some sort of crime and not sitting in a library." He muttered. "And yes, I know who you are." He said in a bored tone as if he really didn't care to know in one bit. "I even know about your family, it's in the clan records how they died. Quite a tragedy."

He smiled at her comment on his failure to kill Jake. "So sure of yourself... You really shouldn't be, it's not smart." He nodded. "I require no training from a Newhaven mutt, thank you. And if I did, I could find it for myself, easily." He stated, his expression relaxing a little bit, even though he was just as annoyed to be there. He looked the woman in the eyes as if he had only just noticed her. "Don't compare yourself to us, lady. Wolves and mutts are distant relatives, a sob story and an annoying level of stubbornness don't bring us any closer."

Sean glanced towards the entrance to camp, seriously hoping Evin would show up now. He had other things he'd rather do other than stand there in the rain and trade subtle insults with someone he would much rather see dead.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Mageria looked levelly at Sean, feeling an old flash of rage at what had happened to her family. This was the first time she had heard about any kind of records, though. She wondered what they said, and if they told who it was that had paid for her family to die. Not that she could act on that information anymore, but it might be interesting to find out.
“The tragedy, I believe, would be that a clan of professional assassins found themselves so threatened by a couple of children that they had to kill an seven year old and two four year olds in their nightclothes.” She tilted her head to the side. “What could possibly frighten a professional such as yourself into killing somebody who couldn’t even dress himself in the morning?”
She smiled brilliantly, the way she only did when she was well and truly pissed off and being sarcastic about it. “Although I’m flattered that you think highly enough of a ‘Newhaven mutt’ like myself to consider me annoyingly stubborn. Means I’m doing something right.”

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Sean let out a soft laughter. It was amusing to him how this woman kept trying to insult him by attacking his skills and the ones of the clan. "Well, not all people kill out of fear, captain. Some do it because they enjoy it, sad as it may be. Of course I'm only speculating, this was way before my time." He said, with calm smile. "It is despicable, but hardly a tragedy in our line of work." He moved a strand of wet hair away from his eyes and added. "The biggest tragedy, perhaps, is that you lived, captain. Or maybe not, after all... Someone may still have the joy of killing you."

He glanced around again wondering if someone had even managed to find Evin. The storm would probably get worse in the next couple of hours, things would break, get hit by trees, or lightning... There were a hundred other things he would rather be doing. "Believe me lady, the highest opinion I have of you could be easily compared to my opinion of cockroaches. Although, I think cockroaches manage to be less of a pest than black Knights."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin spent his time leaning against a tree and listening to the conversation. He was well aware that people were searching for him, but he could really care less. He was having so much fun just listening to the two. If either of them even took the time to look around instead of insult each other, it would be very possible that they would notice Evin, but that wasn't the case. Instead, they decided to make comments that would try to push each other's buttons in any way and it seemed like it had been working. He could also tell that Sean was just waiting for an excuse to pull his blade out on Mageria. The only way that would happen is if she attacked first, and knowing her, she might very well do it. If that happened, then he would have no choise but to help Sean so he decided it would be best to end it now.
He walked over, with a large grin on his face. It looked as if he was about to laugh but didn't. Instead he spoke out to the two of them. "Yes, the Black Knights are a lot like cockroaches, thinking that they can just travel where ever they want without getting harmed. You know we had an inn in Newhaven for a reason. We had assassins there to relay messages you know." He said, taking a step in between the two as a shield, both mentally and physically. "Now Sean, why don't you go to Lionel's house and fix up the floorboards. It seems like the storm has somehow broken them off the floor."
He waited for Sean to leave, knowing exactly how he must have felt as he did so. It was no big deal. There was probably some small detail on these pages that kept a deeper secret than just how Dani actually died, something that Sean wanted to keep a secret. Evin fully understood why he might want to keep a secret too. In the assassination business, it could be a dangerous thing if people found your secrets.
"So Mageria, tell me why you've broken laws created by the Pack in order to speak to me? From what I've heard, this isn't the first time we've had a visitor invading our territory."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Mageria waited silently until Sean walked away, then looked gravely at Evin, her eyes still bleached as white as the new color in her hair. She pushed back the hood of her coat so that she could see him clearly and twisted her neck, hearing it crackle and crunch.
“I’m here to keep a promise. Blackpond sent us a message written in blood, along with the bodies of five teenage Healers to make sure that we were paying attention. I was trying to finish this without bloodshed, but that obviously isn’t going to be possible.” She glanced up as lightning hit a tree nearby, waiting until her ears stopped ringing. “And my timetable for an armed extraction got moved up. If you want to get your recruit, we move at first light tomorrow morning. And between the fact that Blackpond is willing to do anything to hold onto the healers and the fact that they know who and what the girl is, it’s not going to be easy to take care of. I figure on several traps, including several in the traditional ways in.”

She looked away and clenched her jaw. “There’s something else you need to know about. I didn’t want to believe your story about the late King, so I went hunting for something to prove you wrong. I searched the King’s rooms and found a trapped compartment; it held a set of Healer’s robes. So I went to check the King’s body to look for a ring; according to what Grim told me about his trip here, there should have been a ring if he was part of the clan. Instead I found that somebody cut off his ring finger.” She looked back at Evin gravely. “Somebody knows the truth and is trying to cover it up, either to protect somebody or to frame somebody else.” She shrugged. “Thought you should know.”

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

The sound of the winds were terrifying and from the inside of the wooden cabins it seemed like the walls were about to come down at any second. The younger children were clinging to their parents or older siblings at every crash of lightning. Ali just had been sitting at a corner of the cafeteria, squinting at the journal pages Evin had left with her. She couldn't stop reading them, and every time she did everything seemed more complicated. Suddenly she heard a voice next to her. "You need a light, dear?" A woman's voice sounded in her ears and Ali turned to find one of the cooks holding out a lit candle for her.
Ali moved as far away as she could from the flame without being obvious. "No, thank you. I'm good." She muttered out, folding the papers and putting them back into her pocket, resting her chin on her hand and looking around. Everyone seemed cold and frightened. The younger children, much like Ali herself, had never seen a storm like this. It was as if the sun had never come up, even though he was simply hidden by the dark clouds.

Suddenly she heard movement outside and stood up, walking towards the door, she cracked it open to see a couple of actives moving out, fully equipped. She stepped out into the rain and waved one of them over, a man she had once worked with. "Where are you going?" She asked.
"To Blackpond. We have orders to rescue Evin's recruit." He nodded. "I can't talk, there's no time." He told her, giving her a friendly wave over his shoulder as he ran to catch up with the others. Ali shook her head as she turn to walk back inside... Things were getting more and more complicated.

---------------------

Sean left Evin and Mageria to their business, swallowing the angry response he had to give on Evin's comment. He knew what had been hidden under those floorboards and he knew who had been in the house that morning. However, he didn't know how that information made its way to Evin. Jake wouldn't just walk up to him and ask to chat. It wasn't that simple. He shook his head as he entered the house he had shared with his siblings, making his way to Lionel's room. The floorboards were in their correct place. "Clever son of a bitch... It was all a distraction." He muttered under his breath, walking to where his bedroom used to be.

He picked a clean shirt from a trunk and replaced the shredded one he was currently wearing, with it. It didn't matter much since he was about to get soaked again, but supposedly it was better than nothing. Walking out of the house to the center of camp, under heavy rain... Sean went back to looking for what he had lost. Praying to all the Gods he could think of, because if he didn't find it... He would be in a lot of trouble.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Evin Bana Character Portrait: Sean Fletcher

Earnings

0.00 INK

When Mageria had left with the group of hand picked assassins, he moved along the path towards the center of the camp. Ultimately, he wanted to get back to his room and put on yet another pair of dry clothes. Or maybe he would bring some dry clothes to a cabin with a fireplace so he could keep warm while he waited out the storm. Strangely enough, the leader's cabin didn't have a fireplace. It was probably for the better though or else the cabin would have probably burned down at some point in it's history.
As Evin walked down the trail, he noticed a man in the center of the camp where the tree had fallen on the fire pit. The man was on his hands and knee looking through mud to find something, or at least that's what it looked like from a distance. As Evin came closer to the center, he could tell it was Sean. Out of curiosity, he decided that he would check out what was going on.
Walking through the center, he caught a glimpse of something on the ground. It was something very familiar to Evin. Probably what Sean was looking for, but he decided to walk further to Sean, keeping a bit of a distance.
"Did you lose something Sean?"

Sean had been looking somewhat hopelessly for the item he had lost. It wasn't really that important to him personally, but having it turn up in camp could be a problem he'd much rather not deal with anytime soon. Supposedly, if he was lucky, no one would ever find it, but... He had been an assassin long enough to know that hoping for the best was foolish. If you wanted things to go well, you had to make it happen. "Stupid. I'm so stupid." He muttered under his breath as he searched. Rethinking everything Jake had done the past month... He seemed erratic and careless, but now it made sense. He forced Sean into moving out of his house so he could search there. He had been searching all along and now Sean wondered if knew about this little secret too, or if it was just an unfortunate coincidence that he had managed to rip it out of his pocket.
"Did you lose something Sean?"
Sean's entire body tensed for a split second when hearing Evin's voice, but it was hardly noticeable. When he looked up to face the man he had a slightly embarrassed look on his face. "Hum... Yeah, I... I ripped one of my pockets earlier when Jake visited. He sighed. "I'm probably not going to find in this mess though." He stated, standing up and wiping both his hands on his pants. Which didn't make much of a difference, since they were already covered in mud.

Evin watched him as he stop moving just for a split second when Evin spoke to him. Sean had lost something of obvious significance to him during the fight with Jake. It was strange that he found what Evin had seen on the ground significant. He probably didn't even know the man it belonged to.
"So Sean, tell me about the fight you had with Jake? Explain to me how you got a rip in you're shirt and lost this precious object of yours." He said with a friendly smile.

Sean sighed, running a hand through his hair mostly to get it away from his eyes, meanwhile he thought about the question. He noticed that Evin was genuinely interested in what he had lost, and the fight that occurred earlier. Interested enough to stop and chat in the center of camp in the heavy rain. That was odd, to say the very least, but Sean knew better than to dodge questions for any reason, it was just a stupid thing to do. "I noticed some strange movement around my house, which is something I find particularly disturbing since my brother and sister currently live there, next thing I knew I heard something move behind me and I attacked it. It was a guard, Jake had been using the man as a shield..." Sean shivered slightly, as a gust of wind hit him straight on. "At which point he knocked Ali out and I figured he was going to run so... I pushed him into fighting me. That might have been foolish since even after I stabbed him he almost managed to cut my chest open." He gave a light shrug. "Fortunately he only got my shirt and ripped my pocket open... It's not that important though, just a gift from a friend."

Evin listened to Sean carefully, taking in every mannerism and interpreting it to find some fault. He just wanted to hear or see something that didn't sound right. Evin knew that there was something wrong, but he didn't know why there was something wrong. There was no reason for it. He'd already analyzed it when he was talking to Mageria. Sean just didn't fit the profile.
"Isn't that interesting." The sentence seemed out of place. "And this pocket of yours was on the inside of your shirt, right by your heart. This thing that you are looking for must be of real importance to you."
Evin looked around on the ground, acting like he was searching for it. He already knew where it was, but he wasn't going to say anything until he got what he needed from Sean's mouth. He circled around Sean a couple of times. There was always a chance that he might have missed something, or that is what Evin wanted to Sean to think he was doing. After words, he went back to where he was standing before, facing Sean and looking through the filter that the pouring rain provided. It seemed the filtered version of this man had a lot to hide.

Sean's eyes narrowed for a moment when Evin was pacing around him. This felt like something he once heard his father talk about, something he was told wolves did when a new member arrived in the Pack, an outsider. The leader would circle him and watch him to see if he was weak, or posed as a threat. If the new member was neither one of those things, he was welcomed to the Pack, if not: He'd better run fast.
Admittedly, he was not afraid of Evin. The man couldn't possibly had watched Sean for as long as Sean had watched him, even if he had, there is very little he could have actually seen. Secrets? Surely he had them, but in that place... Who the hell didn't?
When Evin stopped in front of him again, Sean addressed the man's words with a somewhat amused smile. "It's not important to me, no. It's something I really shouldn't have, but it was offered to me as a gift. I kept it close to my heart since it's an area that is difficult to reach in any other way except the one Jake, so kindly, demonstrated." He heaved a soft and impatient sigh. "It's not important to me, but you keep saying it must be. So, are you seeking some sort of answer from me I haven't yet given? Because if that's the case, I suggest you ask the actual question before we both freeze to death." His tone was pleasant, and if anything more, curious.

"There's no real question that I want to ask. I just want to help you find the thing." Evin said, once again looking on the ground around him for a few seconds. It seemed like he was telling the truth about what he was saying. What was odd was why he would tell Evin all of this unless he didn't have reason to fear.
Evin folded his hands in front of him, and removed his ring while Sean wasn't exactly paying attention. "On the subject of lost personal affects, I have lost my ring." He lifted his hand exposing the ringless finger. "I don't think a lot of assassins do this, but I've personalized my ring. I carved a line around the inside of my ring just so it could be identified if the need arises. Another good example of this is Perry's ring." He smiled. "In a spar I had with him, I had cut his ring with my rope dart. You see, there is a tiny scratch on it, but it is still unique."
Evin stared Sean right in the eyes, not looking away for a single second to make it look even more like he knew all along. Sean must have known that this conversation couldn't have been a coincidence and of course so did Evin. Evin's closed mouth smile grew to a larger open mouthed grin. While still looking directly into Sean's eyes, he said, "oh, hey! Look what I have found."
Evin looked away to find the ring on the ground. He picked it up and showed it to Sean, exposing the scratch on it. "Is this what you've been looking for?"

Sean didn't say a word in response to what Evin was saying. Not until he had picked up the ring and showed it to him. In that moment he let out a small chuckle. "Why, yes. That is exactly what I was looking for, although I have the feeling you knew that already." He stated calmly. "But hey, if that's your friend's ring you may keep it if you want. Like I already said: It's not in one bit important to me. Although I would much rather not be caught with it. I made a habit to keep it hidden in my pocket, didn't even remember it was there until I lost it." He shrugged. "If I had shown Crys, she would want me to tell her how I got it, and she would want to look into it, you know what she was like with rules." He sighed. "I didn't want to implicate my friend, because he stole it, and you may be able to guess where he stole it from. He'd be executed if caught." He explained, his expression turning serious for the first time as if to discourage further questioning on this particular detail. "Do you need help finding your ring, or will it magically reappear now?" He asked raising a brow, an amused tone in his voice.

Evin just stared at him blankly. He didn't exactly know how to respond to it instantly, but he knew that there was more to the story than he was being told. Started tapping the ring on the palm of his other hand while he stared at Sean and thinking of what he might have been hiding.
Evin thought as he spoke aloud. "You've wanted to break bonds between us and the Black Knights since you became my second. Isn't it just convenient that you have the only evidence that there was to prove that we are innocent of killing a king? My question would be why you would be so bent on creating an enemy, but then again..." He paused. "... having a common enemy is the best way to gain support, but for what? Wait, you expressed some form of anger when I had mentioned asking Allison to be second in command before you. You want control of the Pack all together! You killed Crystal and now you want to find a way to off me so you can restore the Pack to the way your father wanted it."
Evin drew Crystal's katana and got into a proper fighting stance.
"So just do it! Call everyone out and challenge me for my position just as your brother did to Crystal a month ago! You can do it that way, or we could fight out here alone and people will just forget about you! How do you want it?"

Sean stood in front of Evin with the most sincere shocked expression on his face. "W-whoa, Evin... You're not making sense. I hate the Black Knights, that's not a secret, but I would never harm the clan this way. And my father?" He made a pause when he realized he was close to raising his voice. Taking a deep breath he continued. "My father was Dani's friend, he was like an older brother to her, he was Crystal's godfather and he died protecting this camp. He died in the hands of that woman, who is now leading our actives into Blackpond and possibly making it look like we are openly supporting Newhaven. My brother couldn't deal with his death and he snapped." He shook his head. "I'm not going to fight you, so unless you want to execute me for something you have no proof of, or insult my family some more... I think we're done here." He stated, crossing his arms in front his chest, frowning slightly. "And like I said... The ring was given to me by a friend. He works at the castle, recognized it as being a ring from the Pack and returned it to me. Nothing more, nothing less."

Sean pretended like there was nothing in Evin's words, but Evin knew that he must have been pulling at strings to keep a believable story alive. Evin wasn't going to deal with any of this bullshit. He reached in his left pocket for something, but to anyone, it wouldn't be able to be seen. Without any notice, he made a pulling motion with that hand and the wire wrapped around Sean's legs, forcing him onto the ground.
"You know Sean, Mageria might have been right about your abilities. If you wont so focused on other things, you would have noticed me laying down the wire when I circled you."
He walked closer to him, standing over him with authority. "You're father was supposed to be married to Dani wasn't he? That's what I had always heard. And that would make him second in command wouldn't it? I could see why you would want to become a leader and why you would want things to be done your way too, with the killing of your father and all. Maybe if he was skilled enough he would still be alive and you wouldn't be bitching around the way you are right now."
"I might not kill you now, but I'll be sure to make your life a living hell. As of this moment you are no longer an assassin, but simply just another worker. You will return your ring and weapons and you will no longer be allowed anywhere near a weapon. I will have you doing the lowest of the low jobs, the ones that no one else in this camp ever want to do. And to top it all off, I'll be watching you for any mistake you make. I will take any reason to have you punished or even better, executed even if I have to frame you for the things you do. It's over for you Sean so just give it up!"

Sean laughed out, laying back on the floor where he had landed. "My father never wanted to marry Dani, everyone knew that. And even if he had... Nothing guarantees he would be second in command. Second command is the leader's choice despite who she's married to. So, you are way off there." He looked up at Evin still smiling. "And what is it with you and this woman, huh? Something tells me she wouldn't wander into our territory so sure of herself if it wasn't for you... Are you two friendly with each other Evin?" He laughed again. "That just makes me sick, but I suppose you two make a cute couple in a way." He stopped laughing with a sigh. "That's just hilarious. And you know what... My father might have been defeated, that's true, but at least he made it to instructor unlike yours. If that's how you want to play it." He sat up resting his arms on his knees, the same amused expression across his face. "And did you know that the simple workers in this camp outnumber active assassins? Three to one. And some of them are just as skilled as actives, if not more." He stated, removing his initiation ring. "Such a waste isn't it?" He tossed the ring on the mud and looked Evin in the eyes, the smile turning into a defiant smirk. "You want to make my life hell? Go ahead, give it your best shot. However, I think you and I have very different definitions of hell."

Evin ignored the comments about Mageria. He didn‘t want to say anything that may have been compromising to his position, even to a low life like Sean. "You know Sean, you don't know the half of it. Those workers all lack a specific skill important to being an assassin. They might be better in one area compared to some of our assassins, but they are not up to requirements in other fields. My dad decided that killing wasn't the right thing for him and he took a different path. I'm not afraid to admit that, unlike you who can't handle you're father's shortcomings so you have to prove to the world that you could do better. Truth is, you will never reach what little your father did. Just like him, you were my second choice."
Evin once again circled Sean. It seemed like he was intimidated the first time it happened, so he hoped that it would work the same as last time. His katana hovering over Sean ready to strike.
"I think the most pathetic thing is your brother Lionel. He couldn't kill Crystal, a blind woman. After that, you wanted to prove you're worth even more didn't you, but then you figured out that you couldn't do it either so you hired Blackpond to do it for you. That's pathetic Sean, really pathetic. So Sean, when are you just going to admit to me the truth instead of hide behind your laughter... Pathetic."
Evin started walking away. Sean meant nothing to him anymore. He was just another low life in this world that Evin didn't have to look at or even think about.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

It was a little past noon in Valcrest. Still, the sky was so dark that it was really difficult to tell the time of day. From the shadows of that dark day, a figure had been observing the assassins carefully, waiting for something. This person wasn’t sure of what exactly was to come of this, but whatever it was… It wouldn’t be all that good. Knowing that, she hesitated in the face of those unknown possibilities. It was a strange feeling for her, uncertainty. She was trained to never hesitate. Not ever. This, however, was far more complicated than anything she could have ever imagined.
Walking slowly amongst the trees, the young woman smiled as the rain increased around her, the sound of the raindrops hitting the leaves, the muddy ground, the stones in the memorial, the surface of the lake… It almost sounded like music. “Is there really a right time for this?” She asked herself, heaving a sigh.
Death was such a devastating thing sometimes. Blood had been spilt, tears had been shed, monuments built… And the pain slowly moved into a distant moment of the past, sleeping with one eye open; waiting for a moment to strike. Was it fair to awaken it now, as it finally began to rest? And surely, being forgotten had its advantages, but those came with a price she was unwilling to pay. It wasn’t fair, but probably one of the many necessary evils yet to come. She would bring them all one by one, and at some point she would even enjoy herself in the process. After all… Rage was also one of the many emotions she had experienced in the past month or so.

Even with the wind howling in her ears, she could hear the voices of the two men arguing in the center of camp, seemingly unaware of the amount of rain and the lightning crashing all around them as well as the workers trying, hopelessly, to clean the camp even before the storm was even through. She couldn’t help but smile. It wasn’t funny, amusing maybe, but not funny. Still, she only wished she could see the look on their faces when they saw her again. They surely wouldn’t expect it.
She let the conversation advance, just to see how far it would go. She expected it to end in some sort of fight, but no. Eventually, having said all they needed and maybe a little more than necessary, the two men parted ways. In that moment she stepped out of the shadows and entered the clearing. She heard lightning crash once more followed by some people screaming and running, a foolish reaction maybe, but understandable. It’s not everyday someone comes back from death, or at least as close to death as humanly possible.

-------------------------------------------


Sean simply laughed more as Evin began to leave. “Shut up about my father, Evin. It’s embarrassing, really.” He shook his head, controlling the laughing fit. “Hypothetically, if I had done all this you accuse me of, my father would definitely not be the reason. Proving myself?” He chuckled. “That may be enough reason to you, but not to me. No. Who would I prove myself to? I know what I’m capable of, I play my strengths, and very well if I may say so. I don’t need my ego stroked by anyone.” He sighed, softly. “No… There would have to be a greater reason than that.” At this point he began to stand up, letting the rain wash the mud off his hands. “Of course, that’s hypothetical.” He said with a snicker. “I would never do those things. I’m not skilled or smart of enough to make these sorts of plans. I’m just a simple worker, boss.” He smirked. “Let me know when you have a torture scheduled for me. Hopefully no one will stab you in the back while you’re busy watching my every move.”

He said all that and began to walk away himself, leaving his ring in the mud. Some workers were now trying to move the tree that had fallen in the center of camp, Sean was passing them by when he noticed the woman had stopped to look at some point over his shoulders, squinting her eyes as she tried to make something out in the distance. Before Sean could turn to look, a flash of lightning lit the clearing and the woman’s eye widened as she screamed “Twins have mercy!” and ran away as if she had seen a ghost. The other workers looked towards the spot the woman had looked at and mimicked her panicked expression before running away as well. This time Sean turned and all he saw was a cloaked figure, walking towards them from the direction of the memorial. He couldn’t make out who it was until the figure spoke.

“Oh, come on Sean, tell him. It’s such an interesting story. I wouldn’t mind hearing it again myself.” The familiar voice spoke. “After all, I didn’t really catch all the details last time we spoke.”

Sean felt shivers down his spine and they had nothing to do with the cold, genuine shock finally crossing his expression as the owner of the voice walked towards him. “It can’t be.” He mumbled

---------------------------------------------


Ali had been thinking things were strange around camp already. She had seen nothing yet. All of a sudden three workers were storming into the cafeteria claiming that the dead were rising from their graves and all other kinds of nonsense. It might have been hilarious, wasn’t for the fact that they seemed genuinely terrified. Only when someone managed to calm one of the men down enough for him to name the ghost he had seen the panic actually began to spread across the cafeteria. Ali sighed, shaking her head in disbelief and standing from the darkest, coldest, corner of the room (which was the furthest away from the fireplace). “Are you sure you saw what you saw Elliot? Aren’t your eyes playing tricks on you?” She asked the man who had spoken, frowning. If this was a joke of some sort, she would have to hurt someone for it.
“I swear to all the Gods known to men, Allison. It was her! I saw it with my own eyes!” The man exclaimed causing Ali’s eyes to narrow. The man was visibly shaken and that was the only thing stopping her from punishing him for such a stupid lie. There stood a man almost twice her age, shaking and in the verge of tears… She wasn’t sure if what he saw was real, but he surely had seen it.

Without another word, the girl left the cabin and walked to the center of camp. The word seemed to have spread quickly because half the actives had come out into the rain, probably with the same intentions of seeing it for themselves. As Ali walked closer, and past some taller actives that had been standing there seemingly petrified, she caught sight of a cloaked figure. One step closer and a flash of lightning were more than enough for Ali to recognize the person. Her eyes widened in shock as she unknowingly repeated Sean’s words. “It can’t be.” She had to rub her eyes a few times and still, it was hard to believe them. Only when the figure let out a soft laughter and removed the hood of her cloak, Ali finally allowed herself to believe it was true. “Crys.” She mumbled. She didn’t know how it was even possible, but it was really her.

Ali looked around to find herself surrounded with shocked faces, some people were visibly in tears which was actually amusing to her in a way. Personally, she was glad to see her friend alive, but that didn’t mask the overwhelming tension in that clearing. Something was about to happen, and it didn’t look good.

---------------------------------------


Sean really couldn’t believe it, it was just not possible. Still, when Crys took another step in his direction he took a step back. “H-how…?”
She laughed softly, removing the hood of her cloak. “Indeed… How?” She said in a soft, yet slightly menacing tone. “How in the Gods’ names could you have been so stupid? How is it that I managed to survive after you left me bleeding in the middle of nowhere?” She said, cracking open a smile. “I’ll explain it. I’ll explain it all, if you want. We have time to spare. First though… I want you to tell everyone what you did.” Her tone of voice was calm, and unusually void of any emotion. “Explain to them.”

Sean shook his head. “Unbelievable… I should have slit your throat when I had the chance. It was my fault for wanting you to suffer. I wanted you to suffer, Crys. I wanted you to experience that which your tiny little empath brain is unable to process: I wanted you to know what it feels like to know someone you care about is going to hurt, is going to die, and there is nothing you can do to stop it. I wanted you to know that everything that was and is about to happen was because of what your mother has done.” He laughed. “We all grew up hearing how Dani was a force to be feared, how she had brought the clan back from the dead and destroyed the Wolf Hunters.” He nodded, still laughing. “Those filthy lies!” He yelled out. “She brought it all on the clan! She caused all those deaths! She did that and you know it!”

“My mother led this clan for over 20 years after the Hunters were gone. She rebuilt this camp over and over after every battle, forest fire, and storm. She was there for every death, birth, wedding, and graduation to take place here ever since she became leader. She had many flaws, I won’t deny that, but no one can ever say she wasn’t the best leader this clan has ever seen. No one.” Crys stated. “So, yes… My father was who he was…”
“What was he?” Sean asked her. “Please, do tell.”
Crys didn’t flinch to answer the question. “My father was a Wolf Hunter for about a year, maybe two, when he was a kid. He met my mother when he tried to kill her.”
“Say, what did Dani do after Bastian defeated her and almost killed her?”
“He chose not to kill her.” Crys corrected him. “So she brought him back with her.”

Sean grinned. “That’s right. Dani brought a Wolf Hunter into our camp moments after he tried to kill her, lied to the leaders about who he was, made him second in command after she took over, married him…” He sighed, simply for the sake of making a pause. “And the Wolf Hunters attacked, thinking that the traitor WE were hiding was dead! They killed most of our instructors, all of our recruits, and the clan leaders; all because of your father!” He began to walk towards Crys now, a firm, menacing, look in his eyes. “That is not even the worst part. Not to me. The worst part of it all is that they lied about it. They hid it. Dani was praised like some sort of savior when she had all those deaths on her hands. It just makes me sick to think about it. And then: The Shadow Hunter. I could have let the past go, if it wasn’t for the fact that Dani let that man live after killing so many of our actives, my mother included. And my father, my father said that if Dani could forgive him, then so could he: Simple as that.” Sean said, nodding in disbelief as if he still couldn’t believe it all happened. “Lionel wanted Theron dead, but me… I knew better. I even tried to stop him because, let’s face it; Dani forgave him because she knew it was all her damn fault. If she hadn’t brought that animal home with her, none of it would have happened. Theron was a monster she created, she was responsible for him. She knew that, and yet, not a word on the matter. Not one explanation, nothing. She simply imposed his presence on the rest of us and demanded our acceptance.”

Sean took a deep breath, a part of him was glad to finally let those words out in the open a part of him was glad Crys was a live so he could said it all to her face. “I found out about all of this, Bastian was already dead. I never knew the Shadow personally, like Evin, but if I could I would shake his hand for that. Bastian Rivers killed in the Blackpond Inn. It’s almost poetic, considering how much he loved that place. He always said Blackpond had so much potential, didn’t he?” He asked Crys with a satisfied grin.

Crys had simply stood letting Sean speak. She felt no shame for what her parents had done; she knew it wasn’t all as black and white as Sean insisted on painting it. “Lionel.” She stated simply. “You pushed him into attacking me, why?”
Sean nodded. “I had to. He was having trouble keeping things quiet. He became a risk to me, Crys. Don’t make it sound as if I manipulated him though. He wanted to attack you, he wanted you dead. All I had to do was make him believe I thought he could make it. I knew he couldn’t make it.” Sean sighed. “I loved my brother, don’t get me wrong, but he was an idiot. He was going to do something stupid sooner or later, I just pushed him into doing it sooner.”
“I see… What deal did you make with Blackpond, Sean? Those assassins you sent after me, where from Blackpond, correct?”
“I told the King that the only thing stopping the Pack from persecuting the Black Knights was you. I gave him all the information they needed to get the job done, so that you would be out of the way.” He explained.
“What do you know about these assassins Sean?” She asked. “Or were you so eager to get rid of me that you made a deal with people you know nothing about?”
“I made a deal with the King of Blackpond.” He told her simply.
“You are an idiot, Sean. You don’t know how to think of the bigger picture.” She told him, shaking her head, seeming amused. “The King of Blackpond is an old man. He has no heir. And that is the main reason why I pushed so hard against making any kind of deal with Blackpond. If there isn’t already someone whispering in the old man’s ears, soon he’ll be dead without leaving an heir, and then who knows who will be running that place?”

Sean simply nodded in response. “Your turn: How the hell did you survive?
“The Crimson Shadows.” She said. “They were moving their camp back to the desert that night and, I imagine, shortly after you left me there they found me. They carried me to the desert with them. From then on, Alistair treated me.” She sighed. “He told Annie he couldn’t sense my presence anywhere, made her think I was dead so I wouldn’t be targeted again. He saved my life.”
“Why the word ’Black’?” He asked her.
“You’re wondering why I didn’t give your name?” She asked, raising a brow. “I was very close to losing consciousness and I wasn’t thinking very straight, I didn’t realize it could also stand for Black Knights... My mistake.” She smiled. “I thought you would target Evin moments after killing me, and I tried to warn him of what he would be dealing with. You didn’t try to kill him though…” She paused for a second to think it over. “Oh, I see. He made you Second. You couldn’t off him then, it’d be too obvious. Instead you tried to push him into attacking the Black Knights hoping they would eventually do it. Am I right?”

Sean chuckled, clapping his hands in a mocking gesture. “Impressive… Very impressive!” He exclaimed.
“I’m disappointed though Sean. You came up with this whole plan to have me killed, it was executed perfectly, and then you left me alive! For the sake of watching me squirm!” She laughed out. “You really think I would just lay there and die, didn’t you?”
“I must admit… It was an emotional response, and Dastan passing you by was just unfortunate, if it wasn’t for him you would be dead.”
“You didn’t seem to be doing much better for what I heard.” She replied calmly. “So, all of this because of my mother?” She asked him. “Really?”
“You were walking in her footsteps. Letting Knights into our camp, forgiving Jake’s treasons…” He nodded. “Next thing you know we would be reliving the whole thing. I wasn’t going to let that happen.”
“I learned from my parents’ mistakes Sean. They taught me better than that, but if anything I’m flattered that you would compare me to my mother in any way.” She stated with a light shrug.
“Oh, they taught you better? What about your little act of treason? Two actives were killed not to mention a Newhaven soldier. Yeah, Jake told me that. You could have been executed for it. You weren’t even suspended.”
“I was suspended.” Crys told him. “And, yes, I lost control and killed someone in broad daylight in the middle of a crowded street. I did that. We all have shadows in our pasts that we wish to forget Sean. I’m not ashamed to admit to mine.”
“What about the lives lost on account those mistakes? Are they just shadows of the past now too? You forget them and move on as if they meant nothing? It doesn’t work that way!”
“It shouldn’t work that way, that’s true, but it does. I came back after, what, five weeks and I didn’t expect to find anyone mourning my death. People die, and are forgotten. Life doesn’t stop when you’re in pain and most times there is no such thing as justice. It’s just how it is.”

“Not anymore.” Sean stated, drawing his sword and pointing it at her. “I’m challenging you for the command of the clan.”

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin didn't really pay attention to the crowds of screaming people as he walked away. Lighting was landing all around the camp and a fire had started in the left side of the camp from one of the strikes. For him, it would be time to bring some much needed order into the camp. He didn't want to seem tyrannical, but issues were being forced onto him and things in the camp weren't really getting any better while taking tiny steps like he wanted to. First, he had a few things he wanted to do to make Sean a little miserable. When he heard Allison, who was standing right beside Evin as he walked past say, "it can’t be," Evin had to turn around.
"It can't be." Evin's reaction was a complete echo of Allison. He was sure that most people were saying the exact same thing, if not something close. People coming back from the dead didn't happen... well there was Mageria too, but it was Crystal! He couldn't believe his eyes. He had thought that he'd never see her again. She was a great friend to him, just like how Dani and her husband Sebastian was. To hear Sean making those insults to his great friends was tough for him to listen to. Evin had reason enough to execute him on the spot right there now, which was most satisfying, seeing that he was right all along. He might not have been right for the right reasons, but he was still right.
Evin took out one of his daggers, ready to make the move when the time seemed right. That opportunity didn't come his way and in reality, he had no clue how anyone who seemed to have gathered around in the rain would react to it if he was to just kill Sean on the spot.
All this didn't matter the second Sean challenged Crystal for her position. The chattering crowds when silent for a few seconds, all staring at the two with skin as white as ghosts. They were afraid of what was going to happen just as much as Evin was. The reality was that Crystal didn't look like she was quite yet in the best of shape to fight, but now all Evin could do was watch. There was no intervening in one of these fights. Before the fight started however, he went up to Crystal and grabbed her shoulders with a tight grip. Then, from out of no where he let go and wrapped his arms around her. Holding back tears, he just held his arms around her for a few seconds.
"Don't die." He whispered and then back away a few steps and removed the katana and sheath from his belt and gave it to Crystal. "Can't even hire a group of assassins to properly kill for you Sean? Can't wait to see how terribly this turns out for you." He glanced over at him and made a rude gesture before moving back into the crowds. He wasn't sure if he was ready to see how this would all tun out, but he had no other choise but to sit back and watch.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

“I’m challenging you for the command of the clan.”

Hearing those words again caused Crys to cringe, even if internally. Of course, she was expecting them, but still… The last person to challenge her had been Lionel. It had been extremely easy to kill him on an instinct, but having to deal with the fact that a childhood friend wanted her dead had been difficult. This, however, was different. Sean meant absolutely nothing to her. If she killed him where he stood it wouldn’t take a minute of her sleep. The problem was, she didn’t know if she could win.
She was sure that both Alistair and Dastan were furious at her for escaping. She had quite a few discussions with both of them about going back. They both agreed she was too weak to even walk the distance back to the forest. They were both right, but she couldn’t wait any more without knowing what was going on with the clan. It did seem like Evin would have pulled things together in due time, but she couldn't have known that, and not knowing was making a little bit anxious.

After Sean’s words there was a moment of silence. She had no choice but to fight, a leader couldn’t turn down a challenge without giving up the command. Surely, she wouldn’t let Sean have it without a fight, no matter what the cost would possibly be. People were afraid of the possibilities. Some feared for both their lives, some had a side they’d rather see win, but most of all… They feared the way in which the outcome of this would affect the clan, and consequently their lives.

Those thoughts were still going through Crys’ mind when Evin came up to her, her cold expression turning into a half-smile when he hugged her out of nowhere. “So emotional, gee.” She snickered, quickly adding an “I’ll be fine” even though she wasn’t sure of it. When she was handed the Katana, however, the smile faded slowly. Evin had told her not to die and she was certainly not planning on it. Still, she knew that she was putting herself in a huge risk. She attached the sheathed sword to her belt, knowing that Sean couldn't attack her until she had it unsheathed.

After a long deep breath, she drew the sword and awaited his first move.

Sean had simply stood, waiting patiently for Crys to draw her weapon. There were a few unspoken rules to fights like these. The first most important one was to not make any advances while the opponent was unarmed. The second was that the person who challenged had to make the first attack. That rule gave him the opportunity to back down if he wanted to, which meant expulsion from the clan instead of the execution which would come with defeat.

Knowing that Crys wouldn’t make a move until he attacked, Sean decided to take his time and circle her, and she noticed he wanted to try and see just how fit she was for fighting. He knew she couldn’t be all that well in only five weeks after almost dying, but still he felt like he needed to be cautious. “You know…” He started. “I don’t think you are at all as well you seem, Crys. I mean… I noticed your walk was a little bit slow. Are you sure you want to go through with this?”
Crys chuckled. “Unless you’re trying to use the stench of fear to stun me, I see no point in waiting any longer.” She told him. “Come on. You and I both know that if you thought you had a chance to beat me in a fair fight you would have done this months ago instead of sending, what, three, assassins after me.”
“There were four, actually.” He replied. “How were they, by the way?”
“Impressive. I only noticed three.” She responded, suddenly pulling one of her Sai with her left hand and using it to block the incoming hit from Sean’s sword. It came without warning, and some of the younger assassins gasped as though they had missed it. Within a split second from blocking the hit, Crys attacked, forcing Sean to pull back in order to dodge the blade of her sword. He backed away quite a few steps. “Well, you’re definitely not as fast as you should be. That’s such a pity.” He stated.
She smiled. “Did you know that your father asked me not to promote you? I think at some point he realized the little weasel you had turned out to be.”

That one sentence seemed to have angered Sean to a dangerous level and he attacked without another word and with such force that in the first of many blocked hit Crys felt her feet slide back through the mud a couple of inches. However, even if he seemed to have a little bit of advantage in that moment, he really didn’t. Crys suddenly pulled back as he advanced and, as he caught his balance, she lunged towards his face with her dagger, hitting him dangerously close to his right eye, and knocking him back, blinded by the blood. Crys attacked him again from the right, taking advantage of his lack of sight in that eye, her blade barely missing his jugular and causing him to lose his balance

When Sean fell to the mud, it became very clear that he was getting beaten, and he knew it. The only thing left for him to do was the stupidest thing he could possibly think of: As Crys was advancing he dropped his sword and ran towards her with his body bent forward, tackling her to the ground.
It took a little while for people to understand why Sean wasn't dead with a Sai dagger shoved to the back of his neck… Crys had dropped her dagger and had stayed down on the ground grasping for air as Sean stood, still unable to open his right eye, and retrieved his sword before going back to where she had fallen.

“My father once told me that a stab wound to the stomach is one of the most painful injuries there are; even more than breaking a bone in half. One of the most difficult to heal as well… “He said, placing his foot in her abdomen where he knew she had been wounded, without putting any pressure on it. “If the blade goes straight through, like it happened with you, probably nicked the stomach, judging by your shortness of breath… I take it you shouldn’t have gotten out of bed for at least another month.” He grinned, putting a little bit of pressure on the wounded area. He pointed his sword at her throat. “One little cut… And back to hell.” He muttered, putting his weight down on her.

Crys was wheezing on the floor, struggling for every painful breath. It was such a shocking thing to see her this way, even for Sean. Still, he couldn’t help but enjoy that moment. He pressed the tip of his sword against her throat; the slightest bit of pressure would do the trick…

“Drop the sword.”

Sean raised his head when he felt the tip of dagger touch the back of his neck. “Allison, this is treason.” He said calmly.
“I don’t care.” She replied. “You shouldn’t even have the right to challenge for command after the amount of crimes you committed against this clan!”
“Any member of the clan can challenge for command, unless if formally accused of treason.” Sean stated. “I was never formally accused of anything. I was demoted, but as a worker I can still challenge.” He replied. “I’m the clan leader now and you’re pointing a knife at me.”
“If I kill you now, I doubt the new leader will execute me for it.” She said. Her tone was ice cold and not one bit like her usual. She would kill him right there if she had to, it wasn’t a bluff. “Remove your foot from my friend, now.” She told him, putting a little bit of pressure on the blade, the metal breaking through his skin.
“Fine.” Sean said putting his foot down. “I don’t need to say you’re not longer a member of the Pack.” He told her. “Lower that knife.”
“Drop the sword first.” She replied.
Sean laughed. “They grow up so fast, huh Crystal?” He dropped the sword at his feet. “That’s it Allison. I could have you executed just for interfering. I’m being generous, don’t push it.”

Ali walked around Sean, with her dagger still touching his skin, grazing the side of his neck until it stopped at his throat. Now she was standing between him and Crys. “Back off now.”
Sean nodded and walked a few steps back away from her, being immediately surrounded by a group of actives in case anyone else tried to attack him. “Now what, Allison? Are you going to run? Leave the Pack behind? You told me yourself that you couldn’t.”
Ali didn’t answer to Sean’s words. “Crys, can you stand?”
“Not… Really… No.” Crys’ voice sounded weak.
Ali nodded glaring at the mass of actives surrounding the clearing. “Help your leader.” She said, to no one in particular. A group of actives immediately moved to help Crys stand. Ali looked at Sean with a look of pure hatred as she answered, indicating the people holding Crys up behind her. “This is the Wolfpack. I don’t know what you people are. I don’t care to know either.” She grabbed one of the actives by the shoulder and whispered something to him. The man ran to the leaders’ cabin and came back within minutes holding Jake’s sword. She simply nodded towards the direction of the desert not taking her eyes of Sean and not moving until the footsteps gained a certain distance. She knew she couldn’t fight off all of those assassins if Sean gave them the order, but he didn’t. She knew he wanted to, but he didn’t. There were some people there whose trust he still needed to gain. A massacre wouldn’t help him with that.

Sean let Ali leave. In that moment attacking her would be a bad idea. The girl probably didn’t know, but she was very much liked by most of the actives. Others even left behind her, but most of them stayed, some of them apprehensive, but still more loyal to the rules of the clan than to the good old leaders’ of the past. Sean nodded. “Is anyone else leaving? Whoever wants to do it and live, do it now.” Since no one else moved, he turned to Evin. “As of this moment you are no longer an assassin, but simply just another worker. You will return your ring and weapons and you will no longer be allowed anywhere near a weapon. I will have you doing the lowest of the low jobs… Blah, blah, blah.“ He grinned. “You remember the rest.”

With that said he turned his back to him and called up one of the actives. “Mitchell, you’re my second as of now. Take your place in the leaders’ cabin whenever you want.” He sighed, as the rain finally began to stop. “Some changes need to be made around here. And if we’re lucky, the Black Knight captain will return the actives she took personally… Then we’ll see just how hard to kill she really is.”

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin just stood in complete silence during the entire battle. Even when Sean had Crystal seconds away from death, he didn't gasp, because the second he killed Crystal, he would return the favor without any mercy. Thank the Gods for him though because Allison stepped in to stop it from getting that far because Evin did have his dagger ready for it. By this point the rain had begun to slow down a tiny bit too. It was finally clear enough for Evin to see the reaction of the rest of the camp. There were a lot supporting Sean and few who were supporting Crystal. “As of this moment you are no longer an assassin, but simply just another worker. You will return your ring and weapons and you will no longer be allowed anywhere near a weapon. I will have you doing the lowest of the low jobs… Blah, blah, blah.“ Sean grinned. “You remember the rest.”
"I can also come up with my own material." Evin said, knowing Sean wasn't really listening while he spoke to his new Second, Mitchell."
Evin gave Mitchell a friendly wave. A mediocre assassin at best, but then Sean didn't have the best of options at his disposal quite yet. Evin took his coat off, removing the weapons that were under it. The two daggers, rope dart and nine throwing knives. Then he took off his belt, but kept the ring on. "You know Sean, weapons aren't the only things that kill," he said dropping the coat he had been using to cover Sean's sight to him, the shimmer of a throwing knife flew through the air hitting Sean in the foot. An couple of assassins then surrounded him with weapons drawn awaiting an order, but Evin kicked a dagger from the ground, up into his hand. The kick flew dirt into the one assassin's face while the other tried to strike. Evin parried the strike, disarming the man and placing the dagger to the back of his neck, "but when people expect it, weapons can be useful. I don't believe that you'll find my personal armoury though. My favourite weapon there would probably have to be the mace; so deadly. Now," Evin cut the assassin's Achilles tendon, "I'll be off cleaning up the crap buckets."
Evin walked away, knowing full well that Sean was going to let this all slide, but he couldn't do it forever. Eventually Sean would make his move. It was just a matter of predicting when that would be and striking minutes before he did. It wouldn't be too hard now that he knew what he was looking for. For now, it would be cleaning the buckets like he said he was going to. His moment would come when Sean least expected it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

[Blackpond]
Ella found herself in a very comfortable position that she really didn't expect she'd be in at all. The man who was left down in the hole Ella was stuck in now, his name was Ulrick. He was obviously in here for a pretty good reason she believed, but he also seemed rather nice. If it wasn't for that man, she might have been dead, or at least seriously injured. The man had the power of manipulating and controlling air. That was why she had landed so softly on the ground. The day they had spent together was one similar to a good day with Evin. They could just talk about anything.
"So why are you here?" The man said.
"Umm I killed a man." She replied without even thinking.
"Now come on, you have to do better than that to get stuck in here."
Ella looked at the man with a smile. "Ok then, why are you here Mr. tough guy!"
"I nearly killed every last man woman and child in Blackpond." Ella gasped at the man's response. "You see, outside of this hole, my powers are a lot stronger. I had turned Blackpond into an airless wasteland. No one could breath in enough air to survive. The bastards wouldn't have known what hit them either if it wasn't for one of my mercenary friends ratting me out to the king a couple of hours earlier. A man named Hastings stopped me. He thinks he's tough, but he's just a little bitch. Anyways, turns out I killed over one hundred people. Then, a couple of years back they made this whole new section of the dungeon just to keep me trapped. This part probably isn't even on a map. It's too new to be. Now what are you really here for."
"I'll tell you if you give me a hand." Ella smirked
"What do you need?"
"A way out."
"Good luck lass, I've tried several times."
"Well I have an idea."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Sean had been busy trying to pull the camp back together. He had personally made sure all the actives and workers wounded by the storm, and Evin, were properly taken care of, he had also tended to his own wounds as best as he could, and had Mitchell oversee the cleaning of the tree branches and one huge tree trunk that had fallen over the encampment. Some cabins had lost doors and windows, and other things needed fixing.

Aside from that, other things were occupying Sean’s mind. Crys leaving the camp alive was one, but he couldn’t have killed her without also killing Allison, and doing that would have cost him the support of some actives, and most of the recruits. Things were hard enough without that happening. Besides, the way she acted, in spite of everything Sean did to anger her, was very honorable. That was bad for him. She didn’t deny anything and she didn’t act as if it was shameful in one bit. She acted like a leader should, maybe for the first time since Dani’s death and, him knocking her down the way he did after that was shocking for most people.

“Sean, are you listening to me?” The instructor named Spencer was standing in front of him.
“Huh? No, sorry, my mind was elsewhere.” Sean said scratching the back of his head. “I think it’ll take a while to get things back on track after what happened.”
“Sure man, I understand. I was telling you that I had Evin followed like you asked.
“Oh… And?” Sean asked.
“He was cleaning the crap buckets.” Spencer said with a shrug. “Not much to it.”
“I don’t buy it.” Sean told him. “Have two guards follow him around camp at all times. Tell them to keep their distance and not listen to a word that comes out of his mouth. Got it?”
“Got it. So… What are you going to do about the Black Knights after all?” Spencer asked.
“For now? Nothing. We have to get organized again before we can actually do something. However, I will give their captain a little warning, so that she will think twice before letting her mutts run loose on our land.”
“What would that be exactly?” Spencer asked, raising an eyebrow.
Sean smiled. “It’s best that you don’t know, my friend. Would you be so kind as to pass along two orders for me?”
“What?” Spencer asked him, running a hand over his eyes in exhaustion.
“First: Empty Allison’s cabin. Use every piece of wood in the place to feed the campfire. Second: Tell Amalia I’d like to speak with her, and her son.”
Spencer nodded in agreement. “I’ll do that, sir.”
“Good. Once you do that, go get some rest. You look like you need it.” He said, patting the man on the back as he turned to walk out. Sean sighed, sitting in the office by himself. “This is where the hard part begins.” He mumbled, laying his head on the wooden table. It had been a very long storm.

-----------------------------------------------

[Desert]

Jake had woken up with a shooting pain to his abdomen, groaning and mentally cursing that damn healer for sedating him without as much as a warning. Now his head was aching too. In the moment he looked around, though, he forgot about absolutely everything. There on the stone ground of the ruins, in a dark corner of the tent, Allison was sitting. She was holding Dani’s journal pages in her left hand, they were soaked, and blurry, but Jake recognized it immediately.
“Hey” He greeted, trying to sit up, slowly, but failing to do so. He had now noticed the sword that lay on the floor next to him. It was his sword; he had dropped on the fight with Sean. “Why are you here?” He asked. “What happened?”
“I wouldn’t know where to begin.” Ali mumbled, running a hand over her eyes. She looked absolutely exhausted.
“You’re shivering, you should ask Annie for a change a clothes, or maybe one of the Crimson…”
“I’m good, thanks.” She said, absently.
“Ali, you’re scaring me. What’s wrong?” He insisted.

She opened her mouth to speak, but was cut off by a loud scream. The familiar voice caused Jake to sit up so quickly that he ended up screaming himself, before dropping back down, cursing. “Shit! That was… That was Crys!” He exclaimed, trying to sit up again, but being pushed back down by Ali as she nodded in agreement.
“It is Crys. In fact, she had been here the whole time. The Crimson Shadows have been hiding her, and Alistair treated her. He didn’t say, but I think she was pretty close to death several times in the past 5 weeks. When I told him she received a blow to the stomach his face turned completely white and they rushed her into a tent.”
“I don’t get it. How did she receive a blow to the stomach?” Jake asked, finally relaxing and laying back down.
“She escaped the two mercenaries that were supposed to keep her from leaving, walked back to camp and exposed Sean for trying to kill her. He challenged her for command and, well… She lost.”
“Sean did this to her?” Jake asked, raising an eyebrow. “How did he manage that?”
“He knew where she was stabbed. So, all he had to do was find an opening and hit her there. He tackled her to the ground; she didn’t get up after that.”
“I’m going to kill that bastard.” Jake, muttered out.
“Good luck with that Jake. He’s the leader of the Pack now. It was damn luck that I managed to get out with Crys without getting killed.” Ali muttered. “The clan supports him, mostly. Some actives followed after us.”
“What about Evin?” Jake asked, absently.
Ali simply shrugged in response. “As far as I know he stayed, but I don’t think he’s actually supportive of Sean.”

Jake nodded. “I wouldn’t want to be Sean right now if that’s true.” He said, reaching for his left ear, or what was left of it, as he spoke.
“Did Evin do that to you?” Ali asked, now noticing the injury.
“Yeah, although that wasn’t really as bad as it could have been, since Crys was standing right there.” He shrugged. “Not that it matters now anyway.”
“Hum…” Ali said, frowning momentarily. “I’m sorry I shot you, by the way.”
Jake chuckled. “It’s fine. I wasn’t acting very innocent and you just did what you had to.”
“No, I should have listened to you.” She said shaking her head.
“Should have, could have… It doesn’t matter. Forget about it.” He said heaving a sigh.
“This is just crazy. It’s all crazy.” Ali mumbled rubbing her eyes.
“Look on the bright side: it can’t possibly get crazier than someone coming back from the dead.” Jake told her in an amused tone.

Ali laughed. “Right… Remember when we thought it couldn’t get crazier than killing a King that wasn’t really a King? I’m really not ruling anything out anymore.”
Jake laughed out. “Oh, the good old days…”

A few minutes later when Annie walked into the tent she found the both of them in the middle of a huge laughing fit. She stopped, looking from Ali to Jake with a confused expression. “What… What’s so funny?” She asked them.
“Crys isn’t dead!” Jake exclaimed choking from the laughter. “She lost a gallon of blood and didn’t die! That’s just hysterical!”
Annie gave him a concerned look. “What kind of sedative were you given?”
Jake laughed a little while longer then stopped, heaving a long sigh. “I’m not intoxicated, I’m just glad, that’s all. I mean… Crys is alive!” He looked at Annie with a slightly concerned look. “She is still alive, right?”
Annie chuckled, kneeling down next to him on the floor. “Yes. Alistair says she will fully recover if she takes it slow from now on.” She said, putting her hands over his wound.
“Hey, you don’t even ask permission anymore?” Jake said, pushing her away. “You don’t have to do that.”
She nodded in response, placing her hands back on the wound and starting to heal it. “Oh, yes I do. I’m not getting stuck with babysitting both you and Crys. I have bigger problems right now.” She smiled. “Besides, I need a good excuse to sleep for about twelve hours without being interrupted and annoyed.”
“Stressed?” Jake asked with an amused grin.
“A little… Bit.” She said, yawning.

When Annie removed her hands the wound was gone and, within a minute, she dropped unconscious. Jake now managed to get up without pain and laid her down on the sleeping mat he had been using, putting a blanket over her.
“I don’t get it.” Ali said. “For what I read spiritual healers weren’t supposed to be this exhausted after healing a wound.”
“The last spiritual healer anyone remembers seeing was in his sixties. Annie is a kid, she’s only had the ability for about three years, it’s a rare enlightenment and it takes time to master.”
“Hum…”

Jake stood up. “Come on, let’s let her sleep, and get you some dry clothes.”
Ali nodded and followed Jake out of the tent. She was still holding onto Dani’s journal pages, although unaware of it. “Are you going to go see her?”
“Huh?” Jake asked, while waving a mercenary over and whispering something to him.
Ali raised an eyebrow at the look the mercenary gave her, but pushed it aside the moment he left and repeated the question. “Are you going to talk to her? Crys.”
“I don’t know. Last time we spoke, well… It was unpleasant.” Jake mumbled, hiding his hands in his pockets.
“Sometimes almost dying changes things.” Ali told him.
“Sometimes it doesn’t.” He said kicking up some dirt. “Nothing can change the past.”
Ali sighed. “Yes, well, the past can always be forgotten.”

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

[A few hours later]

Crys had been medicated with something she liked to describe as a “vial of flaming piss”, referring to the taste and effects of the medicine that was just disgusting and just as painful as it was disgusting, It made her feel like her insides were on fire and when that feeling finally stopped, she was just too exhausted to even think. She fell asleep immediately.

“Get up.” Crys chuckled at Jake as he lay on the floor, pretending to be defeated. “I know you can do better than that."
He laughed. “Come on, why should I stand up just so you can knock me back down? We both know that’s going to happen.” He said.

Crys nodded. “Are you sure? My father once told me that, even though quitters never lose, they are never anything more than just that: quitters. Wouldn’t you rather lose?”

Jake sighed. “Damn you. Leave my conscience alone.” He said, standing up and raising his sword as he advanced.

Crys smiled as he attacked her. “It’s not my fault that you have one, now is it?” She said dodging a hit and slashing at him, barely missing his chest.

Jake dodged the incoming blow to his chest with a smile. “You’re taking it easy on me, you shouldn’t.” He said. Grabbing one of her wrists as he dodged her again and pushing her back.

Crys nodded, reversing the grip on one of her daggers. “I thought we were just playing, but if you want to do it this way… Bring it on.” She told him with a grin.
Jake chuckled. “You’re taunting me, little girl?” He asked, pretending to be offended.
“We’ll see who the little girl is when this is over.” She responded, taking initiative and attacking again.
Jake dodged three blows one after the other before her could attempt a hit. After a while of fighting somewhat evenly, Crys managed to kick him in the knee, taking his balance she slashed in the direction of his face.
“Ow, damn it.” Jake cursed, dropping the sword covering his face with his hands?

Crys pulled back frowning when she heard his sword hit the ground. She sheathed her Sai worried that she might have actually hurt him. “Did I catch your eye?” She asked tilting her head to one side and stepping closer to him.
That was a big mistake though. The moment she was close enough, he lunged at her with a hidden dagger, forcing her to back away so quickly that she fell back, being immediately pinned down.
“Son of a bitch!” She exclaimed. “You tricked me!”
Jake chuckled. “Well, honestly, I didn’t think you’d go for that.” He said, releasing her and offering a hand to help her up. “I do need to get this cut taken care of though. You almost blinded me.”
“Don’t be a baby, you’ll be fine.” She laughed.

. . .

A cold night, a group of soldiers was escorting a family through the forest. “Never wander too far from the trail.” The father had told the two children. However, he wasn’t one to follow his own advice apparently, because soon enough Crys heard the sound of footsteps near her hiding place. She had chosen that spot because it was the most secluded area, should one need to… Answer nature’s call.

She smirked slightly when she heard something liquid hit the ground. Was it incredibly low to assassinate a man while his pants were down? Maybe, but she wouldn’t get a better chance than that, so she lowered herself from the tree branch she had been perched on, onto the spot right behind him. She stood there for a good few seconds without being noticed. It was a funny thing to be this careless one moment and in absolute terror the next. It was always that way, no matter how strong the person was, there was always terror near the end. It never lasted more than a few seconds, but it always seemed like it was more. With that in mind, she pulled one of her daggers with her right hand as she reached and covered the man’s mouth with her left, pulling his head back; terror. Less than a second later she was taking the blade to his throat. One clean cut and then, before even hitting the ground, he was gone.

Crys simply walked away and disappeared amongst the trees. Halfway back to camp she heard a woman scream, after discovering her husband’s body, and once more that same familiar feeling… Terror.

. . .

“Breathe Crystal.” Alistair’s voice was sounding in her ears. She could feel his panic even though his actions were calm and calculated as always. “Come on, breathe for me.”

Breathe. That had been the first word she heard as she woke up. She could breathe, but it was extremely painful to do so. She simply lay there motionless until she heard his voice again. “Squeeze my hand if you can hear me.” It took all her strength to do that, but she managed. “Good.” Alistair seemed a little more relieved. “Now listen to me: You can survive this, all you have to do is fight.”

Crys tried to speak, but she could barely make a sound. She tightened her grip on Alistair’s hand as she struggled to stay conscious. The man gently pushed her down. “Whatever it is, you can tell them yourself.” He said.

. . .

“Don’t fight it. It’ll all be over soon.”


Crys woke up immediately when feeling the weight of another person sitting on the edge of the bed. A chuckle followed. “Sorry, didn’t mean to startle you.”
“Dastan, go away.” She mumbled, pulling the covers over her face.
“Uh-huh.” He laughed. “Are you doing that so you can’t see me?” He asked, pulling down the covers.
“Seriously, piss off.” She told him.
“Could’ve gone better, eh?” He asked.
“Shut up.” She muttered.
“No, I get it. You didn’t know what was happening with your people, with your friends… I know the feeling, remember?” He said, laying back on the bed next to her.
“I only made things worse. Sean has control of the clan now, and… There’s nothing I can do about that.” She mumbled.
“There always something you can do. There isn’t always a right thing to do, but there’s always something. Don’t think about it now, though. Give yourself some time to recover, sleep, eat something… Breathe.”
She chuckled. “I’m so tired of people telling me that. Breathing is so overrated.”
“I’d say breathing is underestimated. Most times we barely acknowledge our ability to do it.” Dastan said with a yawn.
“You’re not sleeping next to me.” Crys told him.
“Relax, will you? I’m not going to attack you or anything. Besides, it’s my bed and I miss it.” He replied.
“I don’t care. It’s not my fault yours is the only bed in this place. I don’t like people this close when I’m sleeping.” She smirked. “Besides, you smell.”
“I don’t smell.” He argued.
“Yes, you do. You stink of alcohol and shame.” She chuckled.
“Bullshit. We both know I have no shame.” He replied.
She laughed out, wincing from the pain that caused. “Damn you. Don’t make me laugh, it hurts.”
“It’s worth it though.” He said, sitting up. “And fine, I’ll go sleep in a tent.” Then he paused for a second and added. “Oh, I forgot. Jake said you’d want this back.” He said, placing something on the bed.
“Jake is here?” She asked, reaching out to find her flute. She smiled, picking it up. “I do want this back.” She said.
“Yes, Jake is here. He got stabbed in the gut, but he’s alright. Annie said she was going to heal him.”
“And he knows I’m not dead.” Crys said.
“Yes, I think everyone knows now.” He said. “You’re wondering why he hasn’t come here yet?”
“No. I know exactly why he hasn’t.” She said.
“Do you want me to go get him for you?” Dastan asked, standing up and stretching.
“No.” Crys stated. “Not now.”
“Are you sure?” He insisted.
“I’m sure.” She said, pulling the covers back up with a groan.
“Alright, well… You should go back to sleep.” He said walking out of the room.

-----------------------------------------

Ali had been given some dry clothes and was walking around the ruins getting to know the space. The actives that came around after her and Crys stood out as a small group of suspicious people in dark cloaks. They got many curious looks from the mercenaries and raised all sorts of whispers amongst them. Even the White Shadows seemed interested in knowing why there were so many assassins in the desert all at once. I was unusual, to say the least.

Suddenly, Ali was approached by a girl that simply seemed to come out of nowhere. “Halt. This area is off limits to visitors.”
Ali stopped for a long while simply staring at the girl without giving an answer, her eyes examining the weapon the girl was carrying; a huge double-bladed scythe that was almost as long as she was tall.
Ali stood silent for so long that the frown the other girl held shifted into a confused expression. She leaned a little closer and whispered. “Do you understand what I’m saying?”
“Huh? Oh, sure. Off-limits, I understand. I just thought I heard something… familiar.”
The other girl tilted her head to one side, still confused. “I don’t hear anything.”
Ali pointed at a construction a little further away; the only building that seemed to be in one piece. “It’s coming from there. What is that building?”
“There is the leaders’ home. No one is allowed there unless invited.” She looked Ali up and down then added. “You might actually get to see it soon enough.”
“What do you mean by that?” Ali asked.
“When you meet him you’ll understand.” She grinned. “Anyway, the building was a temple dedicated to Fire, but after Brightvale was destroyed, Dastan’s family sealed it. He lives there now. The only one entitled to a roof and bed. He’ll only share it with whoever he’s interested in at the time.” She shrugged. “The Pack leader seems to be an exception to the rule though, he’s been letting her stay there for a long while, and without him. That’s pretty rare.”
Before Ali could open her mouth to confirm the information that Crys was staying in that building, a man came walking in their direction. He fastened his pace as he approach the girl and made a signal so that Ali wouldn’t say anything. As soon as he got close enough he slapped the girl in head.

Ali simply stood there watching with a half amused expression while a little girl chased a man twice her size with a huge weapon in hand. The strangest part of it all, however, was when the man simply stopped running and conjured a black shield to block the incoming hits of the scythe. Eventually though, he was knocked to the ground on his back, laughing. “Damn it Indrani, you can never take a simple joke.”
“You and I have different definitions of fun.” She replied offering a hand to help him up.
The man jumped to his feet, without taking her help and chuckled. “Well, my fun is much more harmless.”
“And surprisingly less innocent.” She retorted, holding back a grin. “Speaking of which, how much longer are you keeping that blind woman in your bedroom, people are starting to wonder about her.”
“She a friend.” He stated. “She’s an injured friend, so she stays as long as she needs to. If someone has anything to say, let them say it to my face.” He smiled. “Besides… “ He stopped mid-sentence and turned his attention to Ali. “Why, hello there. I don’t believe we met.” He said walking past Indrani to offer her a hand shake. “I’m Dastan, leader of the Crimson Shadows.” He took an exaggerated bow and added. “At you service.”

Ali simply stood there without knowing exactly what to say after all that. Indrani rolled her eyes and walked past Dastan purposely bumping into him. Ali didn’t know if she was amused or frightened by those two. Eventually, she nodded and shook the man’s hand. “Allison Blake.”
“Oh… You’re with the Wolves. I thought you looked rather odd in this scenario. Have you been given a tour of our little wasteland?” He asked with a friendly smile.
“Uh… No, not really. I was told that this area is off limits though.” She said.
Dastan scratched the back of his head, seeming uncomfortable. “Past this point is the training grounds and Indrani’s personal chambers as well as my own. We discourage outsiders to wander off that way. Indrani has a rather aggressive way to go about it also.” He leaned closer and whispered. “Don’t worry though; she’s not as mean as she looks.” He tilted his head to the side looking at Ali with curious eyes. “You want to go there, because…?”
“I thought I heard music, but since you mentioned Crys is there, that explains it. It means she is awake then?” She asked.
“Wide awake when I left her, yes, although she doesn’t look very healthy.” He said, sounding slightly concerned. “The healer said it would take a while for her to get back on her feet. The medicine in itself makes her weak, he said. It’s a little bit toxic apparently, but it accelerates healing or something like that. I don’t meddle with what these healers do. Not up my alley.” He stated giving a shrug. “You don’t look at all like a killer, little girl.” He said with a grin.
“Well… Believe that if you will.” Ali said, shrugging.
Dastan laughed. “Suppose if you’re a Wolf I won’t take my chances. I’ve done that once and it didn’t go well.”
“That’s a very wise decision to made.” She smiled. “Say, do you know where I can get a bow string around here? Mine got soaked in the storm and broke. I don’t have a replacement.”
“An archer. Why am I not surprised? Well, indrani would have one. If you ask her nicely she might let you have it.” He said, giving her a wink and nodding in the direction the girl had wandered off to. “Tell her I gave you permission. Trust me: she’d be far more interested in yelling at me than at you.”

Ali wasn’t in one bit comforted, but she walked off in the direction she had been pointed to nonetheless. It wasn’t hard to find the young woman’s tent. It was larger than any other she had seen so far. A horse was roaming free not far from the entrance, and a large weapon rack was placed right beside it. As she approached the entrance she suddenly heard steps behind her. She turned to find a blade halfway towards her face, forcing her to jump back. Pulling a dagger of her own she blocked the next hit with it, barely since the weapon, not to mention Ali herself, was no match for the girl’s strength and her surprising agility with the unusual weapon she held.

If Ali wasn’t trying so hard no to get her head cut off, she would be amazed by her technique. It was gracefu,l almost as if she was dancing, but every blow was so powerful that Ali felt she was being hit by a person twice her size. Eventually, she found herself pushed back until she tripped over a rock, falling to her back, much like Dastan had. Except, unlike with Dastan, the girl didn’t pull back; she stood over Ali pressing one of the blades against her throat.
“You’re trespassing.” She said with a frown. “And I told Dastan that if he let anyone else through without my approval, said person would lose a body part, so… Which one would you rather lose?”
“An ear.” Ali told her, giving her a smile. “The left one is okay. Go ahead.” She said.
Indrani flinched a little at how calm Ali was. She didn’t expect that reaction. “What was your name again?”
“Allison Blake. You may call me Ali, if you like.” She answered. “So, do we agree on the left ear, or would rather cut another body part? I’d rather not lose a hand or foot; I could go without a finger though, if it’s from the left hand.”

Indrani blinked a couple of times. “You can’t possibly be serious.”
“What? You gave your word, didn’t you? I surely wouldn’t ask you to break a promise on my behalf.” She said calmly. “It looks bad for a leader to do something like that.”
“I’m not the leader, I’m the commander.” Indrani corrected, pulling back and letting the lower blade of the scythe rest on the sand, the blade on the top end resting against her right shoulder.

“What is the difference?” Ali asked.
“Dastan has the final say on everything. Who’s allowed where and when, who we side with, which jobs we take… I handle training, combat and defense tactics, and which mercenary execute which specific task. I’m a manager of sorts. That’s how our hierarchy works since we were founded.” She stated. “You can stand up now. I’m not cutting off your ear.”
Ali sat up, resting her arms on her knees and smiled. “So, would you be so kind as to lend me a bow string?”
“A bow string?” Indrani asked, raising a brow. “I suppose so.”
Ali stood up seeming excited. “Awesome.”
“So you’re an archer? That’s interesting.” Indrani asked, stepping into the tent. “Follow me.”
Ali hesitated for a moment then followed the girl into the tent. Indrani knelt down opening a wooden trunk and starting to do through it. “So, what is your rank?”
“None as of now, but I was an Instructor.” Ali replied, watching her. “You are pretty skilled with that thing. It seems to be a difficult weapon to master.”
“Unusual, maybe, but not difficult. I can show you sometime if you want. Oh, here...” She stood up holding a small box. “I’ve got two or three strings here. You can keep them; I broke my bow about a year ago and never got another one.” She said.
“How did you break a bow?” Ali asked with a chuckle, taking the box from her. “Thank you.”
“I ran out of arrows and beat a guy with it.” She smiled. “It was old though.”
“So, are you from Brightvale? I mean, your family.” Ali asked.
“No. I’m from Effort actually. Dastan is from Brightvale.” She explained. “What about you? Born in the forest?”
“Blackhurst...” She told her. “In that area at least. I’ve been with the Pack since I was ten, though.”
“Hum… So, how long do you and your friends plan on staying?” She asked.
“I’m not sure. Until Crys recovers, I think.” She shrugged. “It’s a complicated situation.”
“So, it’s true what I’ve heard? The Wolfpack has split in half?” The girl asked, raising an eyebrow.
“I wouldn’t say in half. We’re on the losing side of the scale, I’m afraid.” Ali said, a frown taking over her expression.
“I see. Well, that’s problematic indeed.” Indrani said, her mind wandering off. “But, you know, I’m sure Dastan would let you stay as long as you like and… I doubt any Wolves would come here for you. If their new leader has any brains on him.”
Ali frowned. “Yeah, well… I wouldn’t doubt anything coming from that guy. I'm not even sure what he's capable of anymore."

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Mageira grinned broadly and changed, feeling more comfortable in her customary black. “Yes, that about sums it up. And yes, Evin tried to kill me once or twice. But he didn’t try too hard, he only managed to stab me once or twice. It hardly even counts. Besides, two Black Knights ridding into the middle of the Pack camp, knowing that everyone wants to kill us and smiling the whole while? Where else are we going to get stories to terrify the recruits with?”

She strapped on her sheaths, finding that Grim had managed to bring all of her spare weapons. She raised an eyebrow. “Did you go in my room to get all of this? Never mind, I don't really want to know." She looked around for Lena, but didn't see her anywhere. She had probably already set out in her own direction and hopefully would have left with the others who were being escorted.

Shaking her head at the madness of the situation, Mageria mounted and set out, black cloak snapping behind her and her helm once more covering her face. An hour’s hard ride through the thick forest saw them to the edge of the camp, where she pulled up finally and looked over at Grim, still riding at her side. “Well brother. Let’s show them how the Black Knights face death, eh?”

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

“Son of a bitch.” Mageria muttered under her breath. It truly seemed as if no good deed would go unpunished. She recognized the woman of course, how could she not?

A woman’s frightened eyes, begging for help. Her Captain’s blood drying sticky on her hands . . . “Don’t ask questions. Just go.”

Mageria drew her eyes away from the sight of that blade so close to a helpless woman’s neck and drew off her helm, running the back of one hand across her forehead. She looked briefly in the woman’s eyes and then down to the boy, tilting her head at them both. “Hello again.” She looked up at Sean. “How many people in Newhaven know the story? As many as need to, really. We’re Black Knights, how many of us do you think simply retire? Our reputation is not entirely undeserved.”

She looked past him, scanning what she could see of the camp. “As for why we’re here, I needed to thank Evin for his kind loan of his Pack members. Do you know where he is?” Surely; surely, Evin wasn’t part of this. No matter how mad he was at her, he would never allow someone else to be put into danger to punish her. He would stab her himself, but never put a child in danger. She hoped with all her soul that he didn’t know about this, because if he did . . . then she didn’t know him at all. And the man now in charge of the Pack was someone she could never trust again.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

"If you must speak with Evin I'm sure there are other ways to do it, so I don't believe that's the real reason. Don't insult my intelligence." Sean said raising an eyebrow, he didn't believe for a second that they were there just for a thank you. "And I must correct you: They are my Pack members now and surely you remember how I said this would go if I was leader." He said with a smile. "I'm also sure you recall what I said about being too sure of yourself: You shouldn't be, it's not smart." Sean said, his smile turning into a slightly wicked grin. "Tell me captain, I'm curious... What is the extent of your relationship with Evin? I mean, I'm sure you know assassins don't go around giving their names to strangers, even less Black Knights, and you haven't asked for the clan leader when you came here earlier... You asked for him directly. It's noticeable you trust him even if he tried to kill you... That's rather curious, in my opinion."

Sean heaved a sigh, leaning his head against the female worker's shoulder, still holding the knife close to her. "Listen, I would really like to end your sorry existence, but... I have a responsibility with these people now, so I won't attempt that unless you give me a legitimate reason. Trespassing is legitimate enough for me. So: You can tell me why you are really here, or try to get past me without any civilian casualties... I honestly doubt you can." He nodded towards Grim with an annoyed expression. "I'm pretty sure that he can't"

Then he opened a smile. "I'm sorry, I'm so rude. I should introduce you all." He nodded towards the little girl that was eyeing them curiously with only one eye, her face half hidden in Sean's cloak. "This little lady here is Emily. She's a little bit shy, as you can probably tell." He looked at the boy. "Kid, tell these nice people your name."
"Adam." The boy mumbled, still peeking from behind his mother.
"And Amalia here, I'm sure she remembers you." He lifted his head from the woman's shoulder and smiled at her. "You remember the captain, right?"
The woman smiled at Mageria shyly and replied with "Of course. Hello again."
"Nice." Sean chuckled. "Isn't this a nice little reunion?" He asked, playing with the knife again keeping it close to the woman at all times. "So captain, what will it be, are we playing nice or not?"

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Seerow
Grim had been eager if not talkative during their whole trip to the campsite. Laughing and joking with Mageria and discussing idly of memories past. Careless even among the assassins believing that Evin was good on his word. That while they were death dealers, they still retained a sense of dignity.
Now, this new man was making things impossible. Playing mind games in hopes to burn the Captain and twist the visions of those who would serve him. It angered Grim, but he stayed in check. Though he had a few words to mince with this Sean.

Casually he took a step forward, acknowledging his wish to speak. Pulling his helm free, letting the black locks drift lazily about the pauldrons. A hand casually lifting to aid his expression directing it all about them. A dramatic bit of show.

“You’ve grown rather cold toward us friend Wolves. True perhaps you view our arrival to your encampments an encroachment of tradition. Yet, we’ve deigned no fancy thoughts that we are your superiors. You have been our greatest ally, our most bitter enemy. You know it not, but we respect you far more then you realize.
Our pride was swallowed to come and beg for your aid, and in your mercy you’ve since twice heard us. We graciously thank you for all you have done. Newhaven, nay Valcrest is in your debt. But I am troubled…”

The Blade pulled back to where Mageria was, and stood before her. A shield that stood between his Captain and this jackal. The green orbs locked onto Sean with their idle discontent, and they burned with a fury held complacent by will alone.

“If it is battle you want, I’ll be happy to give you a lesson on neutral grounds. Far from where civilians can be endangered. Where the meek can be separated from the strong, and we shall see whom is truly arrogant. Don’t bother with your response, I know you would never dare take it. Even if you did I rather doubt you’d fight honorably, much less alone. That’s what bothers me Alpha.

Here you stand cajoling two Black Knights hiding behind some weird game you play. For being the leader of one of the greatest forces in all the land, you absolutely reek of fear!”

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Mageria reached forward and placed one hand on Grim’s shoulder, silently asking him to calm down. Things had changed drastically, now that apparently this child was in control, and to put it bluntly, at the moment he held the advantage. If they wanted to complete their mission, they would have to fall back and regroup. It’s not as if the Black Knights hadn’t attacked the camp before, if need be they would do it again. But at a time and way of their choosing. And if she could, it wouldn’t be an attack at all, but a surgical strike. Needless bloodshed would serve no one.

“I wouldn’t say that I trust Evin, not the way that you mean. About a year, year and a half ago, he stole something from me; something I’m rather reluctant to let anybody else have. He said that I could have it back if I helped him take care of a problem for him. But if he’s no longer in charge here, that means that I can track him down and . . . renegotiate the terms of our deal; assuming that won’t bother you.” Mageria spoke carefully, telling nothing but the absolute truth but letting Sean draw his own conclusions. Something told her that blackmail was a concept that he would believe quite easily. And that he would love the idea of someone, even Evin, having any power over her. “As for my ‘relationship’ with Evin.” She let her eyes dart between the children. “That’s not something I’d like to go into, especially not in front of the kids.” Let him think that she traded favors for sex. He couldn’t possibly think any less of her and Grim would just tease her about it for the next year or so.

Mageria gathered the reins between her fingers, preparing to ride out. “So yes, in answer to your question. We’ll be glad to play nice, now that you’ve gone to the trouble to explain the rules to us.”

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Sibrand
Avius rode past the scene that was about to unfold, but before doing so he nodded slightly at Seans request to see him after this was done. For some reason he wondered why it was Sean that meet the Black Knights and not Evin and soon he would know just why. While leading his new horse through the camp he found out when people started to explain what had went down earlier, that Crystal had returned to the camp alive and assumed leadership over the clan once more. Sean had challenged her and won quite quickly. They never mentioned to Crystal was very weak when Sean had challenged her, however they did mention that Allison stopped Sean from finishing her off. For that she, Crystal and a couple of others who wasn't on Seans side were banished from the pack. Avius didn't like this so much, but he had to suck it up since they had only themselves to blame for breaking rules and traditions that has ruled this clan for generations.

The last thing Avius got to know was that Evin had been demoted to the rank of worker. A smile grew across Avius face when he heard the news and he promised himself that he would make life hard for Evin as much as possible. Avius didn't like that man, not one bit. After making sure his new horse was well taken care of by the workers, Avius realized that Sean was now the leader and that he was currently meeting the two Black Knights. The loyal assassin quickly made his way back to the entrance in time to hear the Black Knight Captain say, “So yes, in answer to your question. We’ll be glad to play nice, now that you’ve gone to the trouble to explain the rules to us.”

Avius ignored that Sean was holding a child for that might be necessary in a situation like this and he too held a weapon in his hands; His quarterstaff, all ready to be used in case things got ugly. However, it didn't seem as if things would go ugly, but you never knew for sure.

"I think you've outstayed your welcome here, Black Knights." Avius hissed with his ice cold voice and stared at the Black Knights before him.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Sean simply let Grim speak, not a hint of a frown crossing his expression. However, his tone was much more serious when he spoke. "I'm not a coward, sir. I'm not hiding either. However, I think that for someone who calls himself respectful of us and our traditions, you know very little of our ways and my guesses as to why that is are that you were not properly informed by the two leaders that passed before me, or that you didn't properly listen. You didn't even properly listen when I said you shouldn't be too sure of yourself, because if the point of this was a fight, sir, be sure I would take you on your offer and as you may be able to rip me to shreds, I'm sure that with no enlightenment of my own I would gladly take you with me." He stated, holding the man's gaze. "And I would love to know what a man with an enlightenment such as yours, who marches into battle holding a wooden shield knowing of the consequences of such act, considers honorable, or strong for that matter." Sean chuckled. "Or do you think that because you call yourself a Knight you get to speak of honor as if it actually meant something?" Sean nodded, amused. "No, sir. You can't shame me into acting nice. The only person capable of such a thing was my father, but you are out of luck, see... Since you people murdered him, he won't be speaking in your behalf."

Sean turned his attention back to Mageria as she spoke. He shook his head when she spoke of Evin, he didn't buy it. "I don't believe that, captain. I don't believe that in the slightest. See, I don't like Evin, but I know very well that he isn't stupid and I know for a fact that he wouldn't allow for you to march into our camp the way you did if he didn't trust your word. Not without consequences. So, even if that was true, it's not the whole story." He told her, tilting his head to the side. "You forget that I might not know you all that well, but I've watched the people in this camp my entire life, so again: Don't insult my intelligence."

Sean let out a small chuckle as he heard footsteps behind him, he didn't look to see who it was, and really he didn't have to. He wasn't as good at it as Ali was, but he knew some people simply for their footsteps. When the man spoke to the Knights, it only confirmed what Sean already knew. "I think you've outstayed your welcome here, Black Knights." Avius told them. That was true, but Sean highly doubted those mutts cared much for welcomes, they always seemed to think their lack of manners was justified.
He smiled widely as he addressed the man. "Well, I wanted to be the one to tell you the news, but of course you've heard them by now with all the talking. Say, have you heard about Evin's latest assignment? It's dirty work, true, but someone has to do it." He said cheerfully, knowing that Avius disliked Evin just as much as he did, if not more. "It's quite alright though, my friend. We're just having an enlightening little conversation, hopefully there will no more Knights abusing our good will in the future."

He sighed softly, turning his attention back to Mageria. "It's comforting to hear you'd be willing to play nice, although I don't quite take your word for it and I doubt we truly understand each other at this point. I mean, let us be realistic, shall we? You haven't earned my trust and I doubt you have actually done anything worthy of earning Evin's. I'm sure that wasn't for his personal relationship with you captain, no matter what it is, you would not be standing here right now. In spite of your so called efforts to offer us a truce the only times you people have bothered to start a conversation is when you needed us for something, or something from us, and your idea of showing us good will is simply not attacking our people any further. So, please, are you going to continue to take me for a fool, or are you going to explain to me why you are both here instead of accompanying the White Shadows you were so eager to release? I assume, since there's no other reasonable explanation, that this has to do with Ella, no? She was the reason that White Knight so foolishly stormed in here. And he was the reason she was with the White Shadows in the first place, because the man was obsessed with finding her and Crys and Evin didn't want that to happen."

He took a long deep breath and then handed the three year old child to her mother. "The point of this is simply to make you people understand us a little bit better, since you simply refuse to listen: These people trust their leader with their lives, with the lives of their children and if I tell them they will not be harmed I can hold a knife to them and they won't flinch because I gave my word. So, if I say we are no longer going to have our camp invaded by Newhaven Knights every five minutes over something that, if anything, will only cause us more trouble... I will keep my word." He smiled. "Of course, if it's easier for you to believe I would harm an unarmed woman or her children, be my guest. Your opinion of me means less than nothing. However, if you say you are willing to play nice, then telling me why you've come shouldn't be too much of a hassle and it would save us both time and meaningless insults. Yet, you avoid the question like the plague. Why is that? What do you assume I would do with the truth if I had it, captain?"

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

Evin heard the rumours speeding quickly. The Black Knights were standing at the entrance of the camp. That could only mean that Ella was back too. It wasn’t safe at all for Ella to be stuck in the camp for any longer than she had to be. It wouldn’t be long before Sean started to connect all the dots and figure out why they were really here, that is if Sean didn’t already kill them first. If Evin was still running the camp, Mageria would be leaving with one less limb herself, but it wasn’t his choice anymore.
Evin couldn’t really do anything even if he wanted to as long as the two men were watching him do his every move. They were keeping their distance and trying not to be conspicuous, but Evin had been an assassin too long to be tricked by one assassin watching from in a tree above and another who thought that it wasn’t obvious to dress up as a worker and do something else a distance away. He wasn’t impressed at all by this, especially seeing that they hadn’t taken the time to notice the subtle little things Evin had done himself while he was cleaning the same bucket for two hours. By this point, even if they did find out, it would probably be too late.
Evin stood up and instantly so did the other assassin. They spent a few seconds looking each other in the eyes. He had to know that Evin knew, but he probably didn’t worry too much because of course he didn’t notice the other assassin yet, but of course that was wrong. Evin picked the bucket up, finally revealing the modifications that he had made to the bucket. In two hours, a lot could be done. The bucket no longer had a back to it, and its edges had somehow been sharpened enough to classify it as a weapon. Being a bucket though, there didn’t seem like much of a threat there, but of course they were mistaken again.
It only took about a minute of fighting to stop the two assassins. Thankfully no one else was in the area to warn anyone of any bad doings by Evin. This gave him probably about ten minutes and he had a lot to do. First thing, and probably the most important was to find Ella. He ran through the most obscure and least used trails through the camp to get to Ella’s cabin. Out front there were two more assassins waiting outside. They were blocking the door.
Evin had forgotten to grab any weapons that that the assassins he had fought earlier might have had, but in a way, he was proving a point, if he could do all of this without using any practical weapons. He also wanted to show Sean he made a big mistake by angering him. Evin wasn’t under any obligations to follow rules created by the assassins anymore. As a rouge assassin, he would do anything he wanted and whenever he wanted without the fear of any rule breaking. This was what he always wanted, but never really had the chance to do.
He spared the assassins’ lives at the front door, instead opting to completely pop the window out of its frame, keeping caution not to break it.
“Evin, what are you doing here? What’s going on?” Ella asked kink of confused about the whole ordeal.
“Things have changed; the Wolf Pack no longer stands for anything that matters. We need to get you out of here.” He whispered back.
Evin picked Ella up and practically threw her out the window. Evin came out after, and motioned Ella to follow him. They weren’t headed anywhere out of the camp, but instead were going straight to the heart of it.
Evin knocked on the trees around it until he found the one he knew would be hollow. He kicked it about ten times until it broke down and reviled his little personal armoury that he had found. He picked up a few chemicals, and then the mace that he had promised Sean about. He handed it to Ella. “Now here’s what I want you to do…”

… Only a couple minutes passed and he was out of the Leader’s cabin, the red-orange glow bellowing from behind him as he felt the heat slowly fade. In the secluded path, he stopped looking at Ella.
“What the hell just happened there Evin? Tell me what happened now!” Ella demanded.
“Ella, it’s hard to explain and frankly, do you think I have the time to explain now?” Evin said. Ella just looked back at the cabin and shook her head. “Now the way you distracted Mitchell in there was spectacular! It just goes to show how well you are very much deserving of going on missions yourself. Now I’m not in charge, I’m not even an instructor anymore, but I think that you are more than deserving of this.” He handed her Perry’s graduation ring. “You don’t have to wear it, and I suggest you don’t really, but remember that you will always be an assassin no matter what anyone else tells you to be. Please, no matter what you end up doing, never stop training because Dani saw it, and believe it or not, I saw it too. You really have potential.”
Ella didn’t say anything; she just looked at the ring and shook her head. She couldn’t believe it, Evin could tell. It was probably the biggest accomplishment in her life. In reality, he knew how little she thought of herself.
“Hey, is that a fire?” He heard someone yell off in the distance.
“We have to go!” He said.
The two of them ran through the path that Evin had been able to walk casually through all the time. He no longer had that luxury. He continued to run, through the center of the camp and off right to the entrance where all the commotion he had heard earlier about was going on. Sean, Avius, Mageria and Grim were all standing around, personalities clashing, and strong ones at that.
Evin didn’t even take a second to look at Sean or Avius, instead tossing Ella onto Mageria’s horse. “Ride! Don’t stop until it’s safe!” Evin yelled. He then hopped on the back of Grim’s horse. “I’ve killed the Second and burnt down the leader’s camp. If I stay I die! Take me to the desert!” He knew that he had just ordered a Black Knight, but at this point he really didn’t have much of a choice. This was the last moment he would spend as a free man inside the Wolfpack. For now on he was going to be on Sean’s hitlist.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Sibrand
Everything happened so fast; First someone screamed that there was a fire and the very next second Evin came sprinting with the recruit Avius had helped rescue for a while ago and tossed her onto the Black Knights captains horse while jumping up on the other knights horse. Even though Avius was really caught by surprise, he was trained enough to respond quickly and effectively in a situation like this. The assassin pulled three vials from his belt and crushed them in his hand, not minding the glass that penetrated his hand. With the help of his enlightenment he made a large whip made out of water and some of his own blood. He swung the whip backwards and as Evin ordered the black knight to take him to the desert, Avius snapped the whip towards Evins chest with all of his might. However, Avius didn't stay to see if he had ripped Evins chest apart or simple caused a deep wound because he had to use his water to stop the fire from spreading any further. Turning around, the man ran towards the Centre of the camp to find the fire itself.

Smoke rose from the point where the fire was at its worst state and as soon as Avius arrived on the spot he used his whip to strike at the fire over and over again. The fire died a little bit from each snap from Avius whip and before the entire cottage had burned to the ground the fire was gone and it had not had the chance to spread very far. The assassin let his water whip fall to the ground and caused a large pool of water as he turned around to sprint back to Sean to see what had happened.

"Damnit Evin! You're getting desperate, that's for sure!" He thought and sighed heavily as he moved towards Seans location once more.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

#, as written by Sibrand
Avius watched as Sean walked right past him to see what was left of the leaders cabin. On the outside things didn't look as bad is it were but the moment you stepped inside things would get worse for sure. Avius remained where he stood as he waited for Sean to come out again. Actives and recruits were starting to gather by the cafeteria and there were even some who had place themselves close to where Avius stood as they looked at the leaders cabin and the burned area around it. During all of this commotion Avius couldn't help but wonder where Mitchell were. He was after all the 2nd in command and it was his duty to always be present at problems like these. However, he was nowhere to be seen, but Avius continued to push away any thoughts that indicated that Mitchell might be hurt or something else. He didn't care much for the man in general, but he was after all the 2nd in command and that demanded some sort of respect after all.

Sean came out from the cabin and walked over to Avius. The assassin spotted his friends raging anger from the very moment he stepped out in public. This could or could not end well. As his leader reached him, Sean explained that Mitchell was dead and that all the history records had been burned to the ground. Avius closed his eyes when hearing about Mitchell and took and long and deep breath when he heard about the records. He would literally kill Evin the very next moment he saw the man. He would not wait and talk to him and ask him why, no, he would just slay him on the spot without any kind of delay. Then as Sean offered to make Avius an instructor and choose two other actives to join him amongst the ranks of instructors, his mind began to drift off for a short moment.

The assassin saw himself, a little bit older, as he was training a young female recruit who had her back towards the real Avius gaze in the vision. She was blond and the very moment Avius walked up to her and turned her around he was shocked. He saw the face of Allison upon the little girls face and that's when he returned to reality again. He looked down into the ground and sighed as Sean sent Spencer away to prepare for the incoming lockdown.

"I accept your offer, Sean." Avius suddenly spoke as he lay his hand on his leaders shoulder. "Permission to kill Evin Bana the very next time I see him." He continued and looked past Sean at the cafeteria where all the children and women had gathered. Evin had to pay, even if it meant losing Allisons approval, Avius had no other choice. It was either the clan or Evin, and he would rather kill one man than watch an entire clan go under.

Above their heads an eagle sore through the sky and as Sean answered Avius request it screamed out loud in its own way as it flew away, moving towards the desert.

Setting

Characters Present

No characters tagged in this post!

Earnings

0.00 INK

As the horse began to slow down, so did Evin. Things had gone by so fast, even if that he didn't even have time to see if he was on properly on the horse. It turns out he was, but there was something else that was troubling him a bit more than his placement on the horse. When he looked down he noticed that there was some liquid all over his outfit, and running down onto the horse. When he further examined it, he started to feel a tingling in his arm. It had happened so fast and he wasn't sure what exactly happened, he just remembered using his arm to block the incoming attack Avius had done. Looking at he, he saw the damage that the water had done. When it came time to fight the man, it would be on his grounds.
He knew that at the pace that they were going, he was going to pass out from the blood loss. He didn't want to worry Grim however. He tried to keep it down as he kept pressure on the wound. It wouldn't have sounded obviouse to anyone who wasn't specifically looking for signs that he was injured though. He was sure that the Black Knight had no clue that he was hurt.
“Ev was it? You alright back there?” He said, hopefully confirming what Evin had thought.
"Oh yeah," he said, "just fine. Let's keep riding. I want to get to the desert as soon as possible."
Evin kept a calm composure about himself. He knew it was working, but also knew that eventually the unpleasant feeling would come. Taking one moment to think, he said, "I can never go back." It was under his breath, but still a little audible. Maybe the calm wouldn't last for as long as he hoped.

~~~~~

The thing that raced through Ella's mind as she quickly watched the foliage go by was how she was going to make up her mind about all of this. To Ella, Evin was family, but then again, Newhaven was home. It was the tough decision between home and family that she couldn't get out of her mind. Sure, her mother was true family, but she didn't really know her and she wasn't exactly looking forward to getting to know her that much. It would be a long process to say the least. Then, she also had to think about the conditions she'd live in with Evin. To tell the truth, she wasn't the biggest fan of living life assuming someone is going to kill you, and when that someone is the leader of one of the most effective organizations in Valcrest, it gets worse.
"I want to go to Newhaven. Not necessarily now, but whenever you feel it's right. I need a place I can finally call my home." She said, while they were stopped not to far from the edge of the desert and the fields that would lead to Newhaven started. They were about the same distance away from Newhaven as they were the ruins in the desert where she knew the healers were going. That's where she'd expect to find assassins too, especially Crys. It was up to Mageria where they were going to go. She knew where home was for her.